Category: Uncategorized

  • The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: The D&D Game

    Font size : +


    Mark and his sluts host a D&D game.

    The Devil’s Pact
    by mypenname3000
    Copyright 2013

    The Devil’s Pact Side Story: The D&D Group

    Come visit my blog at www.mypenname3000.com

    Note: This takes place after Chapter 17 when Mary goes out with Diane. Takes place at the same time as Mary and Diane Go Clubbing.

    I left Quatch making out with Willow and headed to answer the door. Tonight, I was going to play D&D with the same group of guys I had been playing with since I was fifteen. We had all met in the WOTC store in the South Hill Mall, back when there were still Wizard of the Coast stores. The store had been running a game and we all played in it. We had been gaming together ever since.

    We usually got together every Thursday night to play. Of course, I blew them off last Thursday. I was having too much fun with my powers, not to mention I just met Mary. I had fallen head over heals in love with the woman practically on first sight. The guys weren’t pleased that I had blown off the game and I was looking to make it up to them.

    I was going to let each guy pick a slut to be his personal slave for the evening. To pour drinks, fetch food, and to perform sexually for the guy. I had already settled on Violet to be my personal slave for the night. Violet had been a virgin when I took her and I didn’t want any other cock to ever be up in her cunt for the rest of her life.

    Quatch, the DM, had arrived first and selected Willow, our newest sex slave, for his Personal Attendant. Quatch was a big, hairy guy, hence his nickname, Quatch. Short for Sasquatch because he is so hairy that he must be cousin to one. I didn’t know his real name. It may have been James or John. Or maybe Jeff. I was pretty sure it started with a J. I should know it, he’s my best friend, but everyone calls him Quatch, even his mom.

    I answered the door and saw Karl. He was the skinniest guy I’ve ever met. The guy looked as thin as post, his cheeks sunken. I would swear he was a crack addict, but he never seemed high when I was around him. And the guy could eat, it was disgusting how he could put more food away then I could. Behind him, was Tom getting out of his car. Tom was a fat guy with a long ponytail of brown hair.

    “Hey, man,” Karl said, shaking my hand. “Killer house. How the fuck did you swing this?”

    “I won a poker tournament,” I said. “Hey, Tom.”

    “Hey,” he grunted. Tom was a man of few words most of the time. But he really got into roleplaying his characters and could be a down right chatterbox if he was playing the right character.

    I led Tom and Karl inside. Quatch was sitting in a recliner getting blown by Willow. His head was thrown back and his mouth wide in amazement and he had a fistful of her raven-black hair. “Holy shit,” Tom muttered.

    “You runnin’ a brothel, Mark?” Karl gaped.

    “These are my sex slaves,” I said. “They do whatever me our my fiancee wants.”

    “Fiancee?” Tom asked.

    “Yeah, I’m getting married in a month,” I said. “I want you guys to be my groomsmen and Quatch, I was hopping you could be my best man.”

    “Shit, I’ll fucking do whatever you want!” he moaned. “I haven’t had my dick sucked in two years.”

    “Choose a lady,” I told Mat and Karl. “She’ll be your personal slave for the night. She’ll serve
    you drinks, fetch you snacks, and do whatever other things you want.”

    The doorbell rang again and I went to answer it. Chris was standing there. He was a big guy, in great shape, his hair buzzed short in the ranger haircut. He got out of the army last year, served two tours in Afghanistan. The guy could be on a recruitment poster for the army. He was also the biggest nerd I knew.

    “Hey man,” he said, “nice house. I guess the rumors about you robbing a bank must be true!”

    I snorted in laughter. “Naw, just a misunderstanding. It’s already been sorted out. I just won a poker tournament at the Emerald Queen in Fife.”

    “Congrats, man,” he said, slapping me on the shoulder.

    “Come in, the rest of the guys are here,” I said.

    “Jesus,” Chris said, stunned when he saw the living room.

    Tom had Jessica, reporter for KIRO 7 news, sitting in his lap making out with her while Karl had wasted no time and bent teenage Allison over the couch and was following the instructions tattooed on her body. Above her cunt, Allison had “Cum on in” with an arrow pointing at her cunt and it looked like Karl was eagerly following those instructions.

    “Mark’s getting hitched,” Quatch panted.

    “No shit?” Chris asked. I nodded and he offered me his hand. We shook, and I said, “Want to be one of my groomsman?”

    “Hell ya, man,” Chris answered, then he looked around. “What does your fiancee think of this?”

    “She’s upstairs getting ready to go out with her girlfriend,” I answered. “She loves having all these sex slaves.”

    I explained the situation and Chris selected Desiree to be his personal attendant and Desiree was pushing him back onto the couch and fishing his cock out and sucked into her mouth. Chris moaned, gripping her black hair and savored the Latina beauty’s blowjob. Jessica was straddling Tom and riding his cock on the recliner while Tom muttered, “Whore,” over and over.

    “Holy shit, I’m going to cum!” moaned Quatch and he gripped Willow’s black hair and held her mouth in place as he came.

    Willow swallowed his load and licked her lips. “Thank you for cumming in my naughty mouth,” she purred.

    “Man, Mark, you’ve got it good.”

    “I do,” I said. I dismissed the other sluts and grabbed Violet and she knelt before me and sucked my cock into her hungry lips.

    Mary entered the living room, dressed in a sleek, black dress, low cut with a short skirt. Black fishnet stockings covered her slim legs. “Have fun,” she told me as I watched our sluts service my pals and enjoyed Violet’s mouth on my cock

    “You too, Mare,” I replied, and watched her ass sway as she walked out of the living room.

    “Christ, was that your fiancee?” Quatch asked, his eyes glued to her ass.

    “Yeah, she’s the best,” I answered.

    “And she doesn’t care that you’re fucking all these women?”

    “She fucks them too,” I said.

    “Oh, Mistress loves us to suck her cunt,” Willow cooed in Quatch’s ear. “This morning, I sucked Master’s cum out of her pussy while I gave her a gynecological exam.”

    “Christ, you’re getting me hard,” Quatch moaned. Willow grinned, and whispered loudly in his ear, “Why don’t you stick that hard cock up my tight snatch and get some relief. You wouldn’t want to develop a nasty cast of blue balls?”

    “No I wouldn’t,” Quatch moaned and bent cinnamon-skinned Willow over the chair and started fucking her from behind. “Oh fuck, your cock feels good up my snatch. Almost as good as Master’s! Ohh, harder! Fuck me harder, stud!”

    “Oh, Master!” Allison gasped, “he’s filling my slutty cunt with his cum! Oh thank you, thank you! My pussy should always be full of cum!”

    Karl was panting as he pulled out of Allison’s cunt. The slut quickly turned around and sucked his softening cock into her mouth, sucking the last of his cum and her cunt juices right off his cock. “Holy shit, I need to get me one of these!”

    “Pick a woman and I can take care of it for you,” I said. “None of my sluts, obviously. Or my Mary, but you pick any other woman and I’ll make them hot and bothered for your cock 24/7. They’ll beg you to do whatever filthy fantasy you have.”

    “I want to make my bitch of a boss grovel before me,” Karl said.

    “Not a problem. She working tomorrow?”

    “Yeah, just call down at the restaurant and ask for Julie. She’ll be in by seven to oversee morning prep.”

    I nodded my head. “Done.”

    Chris looked at me. “You really can do that? ‘Cause there’s this barista I have a thing for. She works the morning shift at the Hot Chick A Latte on Meridian.” Hot Chick A Latte was one of the many bikini baristas that dotted Western Washington. “Her name’s Velvet and she has the hugest tits in the world. I’m mean these things are like G cups. She could just smother my face with them any day of the week.”

    “Desiree, why don’t you let Chris feel your tits on his face,” I ordered.

    Desiree and Xiu were tied for having the biggest tits amongst the sluts. The Latina stood up, slipping out of her maids outfit, exposing her beautiful, nut-brown breasts and dark, pink nipples. Chris groaned in lust, his cock sticking straight up. Desiree straddled him about the waist and slowly lowered herself on his cock, moaning wantonly as he filled her up. Chris buried his face in Desiree’s large tits and motorboated between them while Desiree slowly slid up and down on his cock.

    “Oh yes, suck my tits,” Desiree cooed. “Umm, your cock feels so impressive in my cunt.”

    “Oh fuck,” Chris moaned as he switched nipples, sucking Desiree’s dark pink nub into his mouth.

    “Shit, gonna cum!” moaned Tom in alarm. “No condom.”

    “Don’t worry,” purred Jessica. “I’m on the pill, so just fill my slutty cunt with your cum. Mmhh, yes, it’s so warm inside me, filling me up! Oh yes, you’re making me cum, stud, oh fuck I love hot cum shooting in my snatch.”

    Jessica convulsed on Tom and he captured her sensuous lips in a kiss. Her miniskirt had ridden up, exposing her caramel ass. Jessica was biracial, a mix of Asian, Black, and White that gave her skin a beautiful, caramel hue. “Wow,” Tom panted. “Been awhile.”

    “Shit, it was my first time,” Karl panted and I blinked. I thought I had been old when I lost my virginity last week, Karl was five years older than me. Allison was bobbing her head rapidly on his cock and I could tell Karl was loving the feel of her tongue piercing pressing hard on his cock as she swirled it about.

    “So, sex slaves?” panted Tom. “Keep Jessica?”

    “Oh no,” Jessica protested. “I belong to Master, right?” There was a plaintive catch in her voice.

    “Yeah, slut,” I said. “You’ll be mine forever.” Jessica sighed in relief. “Tom, any girl that I haven’t claimed is yours.”

    “High school student,” Tom declared. “Like whore sucking your cock.”

    “Sure, I was planning to go to a High School tomorrow, anyways,” I said. “What’s your pleasure.”

    “Petite, Asian, hairy cunt,” Tom grunted. I nodded.

    I closed my eyes, trying to enjoy Violet’s blowjob. It had been getting hard with having to answer all my friends questions. Violet had grown quite skilled, her head bobbing rapidly, her cheeks sucking in and out as she pleasured me. And her tongue, sliding about my cock like an agile little snake, increasing my pleasure with every second.

    “Here it comes, slut!” I moaned and Violet sucked harder at my cock, eager to taste her master’s cum. I shot three, quick blasts into her mouth and she skillfully swallowed all of my load and sucked harder, coaxing the last morsel of cum out of my cock.

    “Thank you, Master,” she breathed when my cock slid out of her mouth.

    “I want to cum on your big titties,” Chris panted.

    Desiree smiled and slid off his cock and knelt before Chris. She took her big breasts and wrapped them around his cock and slid them between her pillowy breasts, lubed by her pussy juices. She moved her tits up and down as fast as possible and Chris smiled hungrily as he watched Desiree. Then he grunted and his white seed spilled across Desiree’s breasts. Desiree took a finger and swiped up a gob of semen on her finger and sucked into her mouth as Chris watched

    “Fuck, you’re one nasty bitch,” Chris whispered.

    Quatch was fucking Jessica hard over couch arm. Her cinnamon ass jiggled as he fucked her. Quatch grunted with every stroke, sweat running down his forehead and his face turned beat red. Quatch let out a sound that was like a growl and a shout and buried himself into Willow’s cunt and went rigid. He pulled out, his fat cock and white cum trickled out of her cunt.

    “Wow, eh, wow,” Quatch panted. Then he got self conscious and put his cock away. “So, eh, where are we playing. I’ll get set up.” Quatch was our DM, the guy who ran the game, controlled the enemies and NPCs.

    Willow grabbed his hand. “Follow me, Quatch,” she said and led him to the dining room.

    Kurt was fucking Allison’s face like a man’s possessed. He held her face between his hands, keeping her face still, as he reamed her sucking mouth. “Oh, shit, I gonna cum!” he groaned. Allison sucked his cum down her mouth.

    “Oh, your cum is so tasty,” cooed Allison, not phased at all by the mouth fucking.

    The rest of us headed to the dining room to start playing. Quatch was setting up as Willow stood behind him, cum running down her thighs. Lillian walked in, dressed in a pleated, black skirt, short, and a black half-shirt that left her flat belly bared. Her nipples were poking hard at her shirt. Clutched in her hand was a bag of dice, a players handbook, and her character sheet. Lillian was a goth girl that used to work at Hot Topic, and I was surprised to learn, loved to play D&D.

    “This is Lillian,” I introduced, “the new player I was talking about.”

    “Hi boys,” Lillian grinned. “I made an Elven bard.”

    Quatch nodded. “Yeah, okay, that’ll work.”

    “Before we start, Quatch, Tom, Chris, and Karl, you guys don’t have to do what I tell you,” I said. These guys were my friends, I didn’t want to control them. I guess that’s why Mary didn’t want me controlling Alice.

    “Yeah, no shit,” Chris said.

    Tom just shook his head at me.

    “You all right, man?” Quatch asked.

    “Yeah,” I replied. “Just had to be said.”

    “Whatever, let’s play,” Karl shrugged.

    The rest of us got out our characters. I was playing a Gnome illusionist, Chris had an Orc barbarian, Tom was playing an Thri-keen monk, and Karl played an Elven cleric. Quatch started the game, we were in the middle of quest to recover an artifact stolen from Karl’s church. Quatch introduced Lillian’s character as Karl’s sister, here to help him out.

    We got through the first encounter, when the pizzas arrived and our slaves went out and got us food and poured us drinks. Chris had pulled Desiree in his lap and had her feed him pizza, her large breasts, covered in dried cum, jiggled as she laughed and licked pizza sauce off his lips. Karl copied Chris, and Allison was having a lot of fun feeding him pizza. I had Violet suck my cock while I ate.

    Tom bent Jessica over the corner of the table and looked questioningly at me. “Anal?”

    I nodded my head. Jessica giggled, “Uhh, I love a cock up my ass.”

    Tom’s cock pushed at her tight ass and Jessica moaned as he slowly slid inside her. “Tight!” Tom grunted and started fucking her.

    Quatch stood up and walked over and pulled out his cock and shoved it into Jessica’s face. Jessica eagerly sucked his cock into her mouth. Lillian grabbed Willow and sat her before her on the table. Willow’s cunt was dripping with cum and Lillian grabbed a slice of pizza and ran it through Willow’s cunt and ate the cum covered slice.

    “Wow, that’s nasty,” Chris moaned. “Oh shit, she’s eating her pussy.”

    Lillian was licking up the cum and pizza sauce staining Willow’s pussy. Chris whispered in Desiree’s ears and she stood up and walked over to the two girls and offered her cum-stained breasts to Willow’s eager lips. Chris stood up and watched the three girls, jerking his cock off furiously. Willow’s cinnamon face rubbed on Desiree’s nut brown tits. Willow was moaning in pleasure as Lillian tongued her pussy.

    “Oh my god, that’s so hot!” Chris moaned as he beat his meat.

    “Let me do that,” Desiree purred, reaching out and started giving Chris a handjob. “Doesn’t that feel better than doing it yourself?”

    “Yeah!” Chris moaned.

    Karl was making out with Allison, his hands freeing her breasts from her blouse. “Oh my God, her nipples are pierced.” Karl seemed fascinated with playing with her pierced nipples. He bent his head and sucked one of the nipples into his mouth, playing with the nipple and piercing with his tongue. Allison moved and straddled Karl and deftly fished his cock out of his pants. Karl moaned as Allison sank her sloppy cunt onto his cock.

    Willow was cumming on Lillian’s face, Desiree’s hands were furiously pumping at Chris’s cock. “Your hand is amazing,” Chris groaned. “I’m going to spurt!”

    His cum shot out out, splashing Desiree’s tit. The sucking blast caught Willow’s hair, cheek and neck, and the third shot landed on Lillian’s head. Lillian rose up and licked cum off Desiree’s tit and then Willow’s neck. Cum staining her lips, she threw her arms around Chris and kissed him on the lips, hard, rubbing her body up against him.

    “So, you’re playing my brother?” Lillian asked.

    “Yeah,” Chris panted.

    “I’ve always wanted to fuck my brother!”

    “I’m drained, babe,” Chris said in disappointment.

    “Why don’t you eat my cunt and maybe you’ll get a second wind.” Lillian had a smile on her black lips.

    Chris pushed her up against the wall and knelt down and started to eat her cunt. Lillian shoved up her shirt, exposing her breasts and played with her nipples. I finished my pizza and pulled Violet up and bent her over the table and shoved my cock up her ass, tight and hot, and fucked her hard while Violet moaned in pleasure. Desiree pushed Willow to the floor and cooed in pleasure as Willow eagerly ate her cunt out.

    “I want to fuck her cunt while you fuck her ass,” Quatch muttered, Jessica’s sucking mouth around his cock.

    “Sure,” Tom grunted, and pulled out of Jessica’s ass.

    Quatch sat on the table and Jessica straddled his waist. “Jesus, her cunt’s wet.”

    “Sloppy seconds,” Tom smirked and shoved his cock back up her tight sphincter.

    Both buys grunted as Jessica writhed between them. She was loving it, taking a cock up both her wholes, and panted liked a bitch in heat. “Fuck my ass, oh yes! Fuck, that’s a nice cock in my dirty snatch! Yes, boys, fuck me! Fuck me!” Jessica writhed between them as an orgasm rolled through her body. They two guys just kept right on fucking her.

    Quatch started squeezing her breasts hard, pinching her nipples. “Fucking whore!” he groaned, eyes closed. “Fucking cockteasing whore!”

    I felt my balls tighten as I fucked Violet’s tight ass. Violet was gasping in pleasure and her ass started convulsing on my cock as the little slut came. Her ass was milking my dick and I felt that sweet moment of releases surged through my body and out my dick, filling her ass with a copious load of cum.

    Chris got his second wind and rose up, face sticky with Lillian’s cunt juices. “Ohh, that’s a nice cock!” Lillian gasped as he slipped his dick in her wet whole and started fucking her against the wall.

    “Cumming!” Tom moaned and buried his cock up Jessica’s ass and shot his load up her ass. He pulled out and stumbled back, panting.

    Jessica continued riding Quatch, “Cum in my pussy, stud,” she moaned. “Your friend creamed my ass so cream my pussy!”

    “Here it comes, you nasty bitch!” Quatch moaned and grabbed her hips and shoved her down so he bottomed out in her cunt then he grunted and Jessica writhed atop him as her second orgasm was triggered by Quatch’s cum.

    Karl was frantically fucking Allison, his face contorted. “Cumming, cumming!” he muttered and flooded Allison hungry cunt. He pulled out, panting. The guys were getting warn out, they didn’t have my devil enhanced sexual stamina. Drinks were downed and more pizza was devoured and we got back to gaming.

    After using the bathroom, I found Quatch waiting at the door. “There’s another bathroom upstairs,” I told him. “You didn’t have to wait.”

    “Oh, I just wanted to talk to you in private,” Quatch said, nervous. “You said you could make any woman my sex slave.”

    “Yeah,” I told him.

    He handed me his phone. “My sister’s been staying with me. And she’s a fucking cocktease, prancing around the apartment in her underwear. My dick’s hard all the time.”

    “Sure, I’ll make Kim into your slut,” I replied. Kim was a smoking hot girl. I think Quatch got all the hair in his family, because her skin was always silky smooth.

    The phone rang and Kim answered, “Hey bro.”

    “Kim, from now on, you’re going to be Quatch’s sex slave,” I told her. “You’ll happily do whatever nasty, depraved acts he wants and do it with a smile. You’ll live to please him.”

    “Sure,” Kim purred.

    I threw the phone to her brother. “So, Kim,” Quatch said nervously. “What did Mark tell you to do.” I couldn’t here her response, but Quatch smiled. “Good, I want you naked and ready to fuck when I get home.” I could just here a throaty laugh over the phone. “Later, bitch!” Quatch smirked and hung.

    As the night grew later, the sluts started getting tired and I let them go into the living room to rest. We usually played until two or three in the morning, fueled by mountain dew and energy drinks. Lillian meshed well with the group, just as an intense gamer as the rest of us were. Around one AM, Mary got home.

    She walked into the dining room and draped herself across my lap. She reeked of pussy: tangy, spicy, sweet, tart, all the delicious flavors of a woman’s cunt. It was a delightful bouquet and I felt my cock hardened. She kissed me on the lips, slipping her tongue into my mouth.

    “Did you have fun?” I asked. “Because you reek of pussy?”

    Mary giggled. “I did. I just have to go back to that club again.”

    “Let me introduce you,” I said. “Quatch is the big, hairy guy.”

    “Quatch?”

    “Because I’m as hairy as Sasquatch,” he said with a grin.

    “Karl’s the skinny guy, Chris is the ex-army ranger, and Tom is the quiet one,” I continued. “Quatch is going to be my best man and the others will be my grooms.”

    “Nice to meet you,” Mary said. “Are you almost done?”

    “Yeah, we’re at the boss,” I said. “A sorcerer-dragon.”

    “Ohh,” Mary cooed. “Want to make it interesting?” She had a big grin on her face.

    “What are you thinking?” I asked.

    “Well, whoever has the killing blow can fuck my pussy,” Mary giggled.

    “Shit,” Tom muttered, blinking in surprise.

    “You’re Mark’s fiancee, right?” Chris asked in surprise.

    “Hey, he can fuck any woman he wants, so I can fuck any guy,” Mary retorted. “It’s only fair. Right, hun.”

    She was right, it was only fair. “Yeah, Mare. Fair is fair.” Mary was free to fuck who she wanted, although I preferred if she would just fuck women. But there was something strangely thrilling about watching your women getting fucked by another guy.

    “Hey, I’m running the dragon,” Quatch protested. “So, what about me.”

    Mary bit her lip. “Well, if you kill all of them, then you can fuck me.”

    “Really?” Karl asked, glancing at me. I don’t think he quite believed I would let my beautiful fiancee fuck one of my friends. I nodded at him.

    It became a free for all. We stopped cooperating, each of us wanting to be the player to drop the dragon. And Quatch pulled out all the stops. I wasn’t going to accuse him of cheating behind the DM screen, but he had a couple of lucky crits that killed Lillian’s bard. I was badly hurt and asked Karl’s cleric to heal me on his turn. Instead of healing me, Karl attacked and, on the dragon’s next turn, I was killed by its acidic breath weapon.

    “Thank, Karl,” I muttered.

    “Oh, poor baby,” Mary said, kissing me. “You’ll just have to get sloppy seconds, hun.”

    Quatch got a worried look on his face when Chris’s barbarian crit and Tom sent his monk in to finish the dragon. Then he rolled badly: a 3, a 4, and a 1, a fumble. The dragon bit the Thri-keen and knocked him unconscious. Karl’s tactic of not healing his competition was paying off, and on his turn, he stabbed his longsword into the dragon and felled it with a tenth of the damage Chris had just dealt with his crit.

    Karl whooped loudly. “All right!” He grabbed his crotch and rubbed his hard dick. “I can’t believe I get to fuck another girl tonight.”

    “He lost his virginity to Allison, earlier,” I told her.

    “Ohh, how cute,” Mary said, her dress sliding off her body. She was naked save for a black push-up bra which I unhooked for her, spilling out her perky, freckled breasts. Chris gave a cat call and Mary smiled, twirling about for the guys. She was getting off on the attention. Then, she hopped up on the table, knocking over some miniatures and spilling someone’s drink onto the floor. No one cared as Mary spread her legs, exposing her wet pussy and pink hole. “C’mon, I’ve had women all night, I need a dick in me!”

    Karl pants came undone and his cock sprang out and he shoved it into Mary’s cunt, hard. He sucked on Mary’s tits, kissed up her neck and cheek. I noticed a hickey on Mary’s neck that she didn’t have when she left for the club. Karl kissed her cheek and tried to kiss her on the lips but Mary turned her head.

    “Mark’s the only man that kisses me,” Mary told him.

    “Sure,” Karl said, panting as he fucked away.

    Quatch was gathering up his stuff. “You’re not going to watch,” Chris asked, stroking his cock lazily.

    “Kim,” Quatch said, giving me a meaningful look. I winked at him and hoped he enjoyed his sister. “Later guys,” Quatch farewelled, and left.

    Lillian knelt before me and started sucking on my cock. I enjoyed the blowjob and watched my fiancee get fucked by my friend. Karl was gasping as his ass pumped away on top of her. Mary was moaning and then Karl stiffened and flood her cunt with cum. He pulled off of her and I could see disappointment on Mary’s face, she hadn’t cum yet.

    Then Tom was there and he just buried his cock up her cunt before anyone could object. Mary’s disappointment faded and she smiled happily and writhed beneath him as he fucked her. Mary turned her head, still smiling happily, her green eyes sparkling with lust. Mary arched her back and as she came beneath Tom, never breaking eye contact with me. I shot my load down Lillian’s mouth as I watched my fiancee orgasming underneath another man. Tom climbed off a moment later and I saw Mary’s pussy gaping and full of cum.

    Chris mounted Mary, eager for his turn. “Oh, god it feel so nice inside her pussy,” Chris moaned. “So wet.”

    Mary rubbed his chest through his shirt. “Ooh, you’re all muscly,” she purred. “Let me see.”

    Chris popped off his shirt, exposing his six-pack abs and muscled pecs.

    Mary ran her hands over his muscular torso. “So nice,” she cooed. “Oh yes.” Chris started fucking her harder and harder and Mary threw back her head and let out a low, throaty moan as she came beneath Chris.

    Chris slammed his cock into her a few more times, moaning, “Her cunt’s milking my cock! Oh fuck, oh fuck!”

    “Ohh, cum in me,” Mary gasped. Chris stiffened and Mary smiled happily as he pumped her cunt with a third man’s cum.

    “Man, Mark, your fiancee is a wild gal,” Chris panted as he pulled out.

    “She’s my naughty filly,” I said with a smile.

    “And your naughty filly need her randy stallion to give her a proper fucking!” Mary moaned wantonly. “Your friends were nice, but I need a real cock in me.”

    I knew she was just saying that to stroke my ego, but that didn’t stop me from being happy as I crawled up her body and slowly slid my cock into her sloppy pussy with wet, squelching noise. Mary pulled my head down and kissed me passionately, her legs wrapping around my waist, pulling me into her cunt. I fucked her slowly.

    “Oh yes,” Mary moaned, “that’s the cock I love. And the man.”

    “I love you, Mare,” I whispered into her ear, fucking her faster and harder.

    The table creaked beneath us as we picked up our pace. Mary’s hips rotated beneath me, humping me back as hard as I humped her. Her tongue licked at my ear and she whispered, “Your friend’s cocks were nice, but yours is the one that my pussy craves. You’re stirring my cunt up so deliciously.”

    “Your cunt feels amazing,” I whispered into her ear. “So wet and slick.” I saw the hickey on her neck and I decided to leave one of my own, bigger, and sucked hard on her neck.

    “That’s all your friends cum,” Mary cooed. “Sloppy, wet cum, filling me up. But I need more. I need your tasty cum.” Her fingers racked my back through my shirt. “I’m getting so close to cumming! Are you close?”

    “Yes, Mare!” I groaned and went back to sucking at her neck. I started fucking her hard, our flesh slapping together.

    “You always fuck me so hard after another man’s been in me,” Mary whispered and then she kissed me and my balls tightened and my orgasm exploded out of me. Mary bucked beneath me, her cunt spasming as she came. “Mmh, that was nice,” Mary said as I laid on top of her. “Maybe I should join your group, it seems like so much fun.”

    “Yeah,” Tom said.

    “I would love for you to come again,” Karl excitedly said.

    “Oh, I can guarantee that I will cum again,” Mary said with a wicked smile.


  • The Party Bus – A Halloween Story

    Font size : +


    What would you do if you woke up on a Halloween Party Bus and had no idea how you got there? That’s what happens to Darin and Karina.

    WARNING!All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life.

    All characters involved in sexual activity in this story are over the age of 18. If you are under the age of 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century.

    Archiving and reposting of this story is permitted, but only if acknowledgment of copyright and statement of limitation of use is included with the article. This story is copyright (c) 2022 by The Technician.

    Individual readers may archive and/or print single copies of this story for personal, non-commercial use. Production of multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format is expressly forbidden.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    * * * * * * * * * * * *

    Darin groggily lifted his head and looked around him. “Whoa!” he said loudly. “I must have really gotten wasted at that Halloween party.” He quickly checked to make sure that his costume, a large cloth leaf, was still in place.

    He then lifted his head and looked at the black and orange crepe paper hanging in big loops from the ceiling of the dimly-lit bus and at all of the other costumed riders. He didn’t remember getting on this bus. The last thing that he remembered was sneaking out onto the balcony at Astra’s party with Karina for a little moonlight sex.

    “Hey, sleepyheads,” a voice yelled loudly, “aren’t you going to party? After all, this is the party bus.”

    Karina was lying almost comatose against Darin’s shoulder. Her costume consisted of three strategically placed cloth fig leaves. It didn’t show while they were seated, but from the back both she and Darin looked totally naked. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Darin. Then her eyes widened as she looked around the dimly-lit bus. She was obviously confused. Everything was decorated in Halloween orange and black just like the apartment where they had started the night. Fierce looking jack-o-lanterns and skull heads decorated the windows. The driver was even participating by wearing a very authentic-looking devil’s costume. His very black pointed beard was only a shade lighter than his highly-polished ebony black horns.

    “When did we leave Astra’s place?” she asked Darin in a slightly slurred voice.

    “At least neither one of us is driving,” Darin answered. “We were both really drunk. Last thing I remember is sneaking out onto her balcony for a midnight booty call. They must have caught us and kicked us out.”

    “Yeah,” Karina replied. “Astra’s husband is sort of an uptight ass about things like that. You can show everything and get really gross dancing, but as soon as you try to take it any further, out you go.”

    “Time to introduce our newest Party Bus Guests,” the loud voice said enthusiastically. Darin and Karina could now tell it was the driver speaking. Despite how loud his voice was in the big bus, he didn’t seem to be speaking into a microphone of any sort.

    Darin thought with a laugh, “That is really neat. He must have his microphone built into that fake beard.”

    “This is Darin Hamilton,” the voice said and Darin sprang to his feet in surprise. It was almost as if he had been pulled up by something rather than rising on his own.

    “And his partner for the evening is Karina McCloud,” the voice continued. Karina also shot to her feet. From the look on her face, Darin could tell that she too had somehow been pulled to her feet rather than standing on her own.

    The bus erupted into a loud chorus of cheers and clapping.

    “So,” the voice continued, “which one of you is going to receive your welcoming spanking up here at the front of the bus?”

    Both Karina and Darin looked totally confused. Darin blurted out loudly, “What the hell?” and the voice answered, “Exactly! But which one of you is going to pay the price of admittance up front here where everyone can see you.? Just come up here, get naked, and grab the bars on either side of the center aisle.”

    Like most party buses, the bus was laid out with all of the seats against the outer walls so there was a lot of room in the center. There were also a lot of chrome pipes hanging from the ceiling. Above the seats, the pipes formed an area that looked like it was intended to hold luggage. There were a lot of boxes and cases of various sizes stowed there. And then, a few inches in front of the luggage racks at the edge of the center aisle were two thicker pipes that ran the full length of the bus and appeared to be so people standing could steady themselves.

    “Which of you is it going to be?” the voice urged. “Just get naked, come up front here, and grab the hand rails. Then everyone will give you your welcome spanking.”

    “I’ll do this,” Darin said softly to Karina and then he stood up. He quickly scanned the seats in the bus and saw that there were sixteen people on each side of the bus, including him and Karina.

    As he stood there, four of the women on the bus rushed up to him and began dragging him forward. As they pulled, they were also pulling off his fig leaf so that by the time he got to the front he was totally naked… and somehow, so were the four girls. Another eight girls joined them when they got to the front. They, too, were naked.

    “Grab the rails,” the driver ordered and Darin felt his hands reaching up and closing around the chrome pipes. One of the girls quickly wrapped a black leather strap around his right wrist and then wound it over his hand and the pipe before wrapping it back down over his wrist and securing it in place.

    Another girl, a black girl with flaming orange hair, began wrapping his left wrist. “I’m Jaylina,” she said almost enthusiastically as she wrapped his hand tightly to the rail.

    “Three minutes,” the driver yelled out, “starting in five… four… three… two… one!”

    On the count of one, Jaylina slammed a short leather paddle into Darin’s ass. Then she quickly jumped out of the way and one of the other girls slammed her paddle into his ass. He barely had time to scream before the next girl struck.

    He could see his reflection in the windshield of the bus. Anyone outside could probably easily see him and he wondered how the bus kept from being pulled over by the cops. The reflection also showed him a long line of naked girls running in a tight circle behind him. One would strike and then scurry to the back of the line while the next girl smacked his ass. Much more dimly in the reflection, he could also see a slightly shorter line of naked men running in a similar circle at the back off the bus. Karina’s screams told him that somehow, she was facing the back windows of the bus suffering a similar fate.

    Each time Jaylina came to the front of the line, she would say, “It’s me again,” as she swatted his ass. He was pretty sure that she spoke eight or nine times which means that he got well over a hundred smacks in the three minutes.

    After what seemed both a very short and a very long time, the bus driver sounded the horn of the bus. It was a very loud horn that sounded like ten truck horns mounted on the roof and sides of the bus. There was a clatter as the four girls threw the paddles into a large basket located under the seats. Then two of the girls released his hands.

    “Welcome Darin and Karina!” the driver shouted and the other people on the bus again clapped and cheered.

    Darin staggered back toward where he had been seated. Karina was staggering toward him. When they got to where they had been sitting their costume fig leaves were nowhere to be found.

    “Did you know it was going to be like this?” Karina asked Darin.

    “I didn’t even know we were going to be on this bus,” Darin answered.

    “Oh, you’ll get used to it,” a middle-aged white lady said, nodding her head up and down. “Marvin and I were as surprised as you are when we were first brought on board.”

    A thin, slightly gray-haired man sitting next to her leaned across her and reached out his hand. “I’m Marvin,” he said with a smile. “And this is Mandy.”

    Mandy reached across Darin to offer her hand to Karina. Karina looked upset and confused, but she tentatively grasped Mandy’s hand and shook it.

    “Why are you naked?” Karina asked Mandy.

    “It’s the party bus, silly,” Mandy replied with a big smile. “And it’s Halloween. Everyone is naked on the Halloween Party Bus.”

    Darin and Karina both looked up and down the length of the bus. Everyone was indeed now naked… including the driver. Portions of his costume remained however, or at least there was some sort of red dye or paint which covered his entire body. He laughed loudly and said, “It’s dance time!”

    Suddenly loud music with a very heavy beat thundered out of the speakers mounted on the ceiling. Everyone jumped to their feet and began dancing. There wasn’t that much room on the bus, so the thirty-two people were in a pretty tight bunch and rubbing against each other as they danced. Karina kept trying to move so she wasn’t rubbing against someone. Darin was also trying to avoid that, but Mandy kept pushing back against him and rubbing her ass against his. Karina yelped and jumped forward when a tall, twenty-something black man intentionally rubbed his front against her ass.

    “I don’t like this,” she wailed to Darin. “Let’s get off.”

    Darin opened his mouth to speak, but the driver answered her first. “No one leaves the party bus unless I say so,” he said loudly. Then he laughed. It was a deep, evil-sounding laugh. He added, “But everyone will have a chance to get off.”

    The music stopped and everyone returned to their seats. “Time for a Big O contest,” the driver yelled.

    Slightly brighter lights came on in the middle aisle and three vertical brass poles unfolded from the ceiling and latched loudly to the floor of the bus. They looked like stripper poles except for the brass chains which hung from the top of each pole. There were four chains about a foot long on each pole, and each chain had a large, black, wrist restraint attached.

    “We will need six contestants,” the driver said enthusiastically. Then he started calling names. “Mandy and Jaylina,” he yelled, “you are on pole number one.

    The middle-aged lady and the orange-haired lady ran to the front of the bus and stood with their backs against the pole. Mandy was facing forward and Jaylina was facing back into the bus.

    “On pole number three,” the driver continued, “we have Darla and Xena.”

    A somewhat plump woman with slightly dark skin hurried toward the back of the bus. Another woman who looked far-east Asian of some sort, stood up from the back row and stepped out into the aisle. As they walked to the pole it was obvious that Xena was much shorter and much, much thinner than Darla. The plump woman faced into the bus. The oriental woman faced the back door.

    “And finally,” the driver said, “on pole number two in the center of the bus, we have Bela and … Karina!”

    A very dark-haired young woman slowly stepped toward the center pole. She was very tall and very thin. As she passed by, it almost looked like she were a walking skeleton with flesh covering it.

    Karina sat next to Darin trembling, but she did not stand up. A voice above her said sternly, “Don’t make us have to force you.”

    She looked up and two rather beefy men were standing above her.

    “I don’t want to,” she said haltingly.

    “Do any of us?” one of them huffed and reached down to grab her by the arms. They easily pulled her to her feet.

    “OK, OK,” she said, batting their arms away. “I’ll do it. I’ll do it.”

    Since there was only one place she could go, she knew where she was supposed to be. She went and stood with her back to the pole facing the rear of the bus. After she was in place, the two men started at the front of the bus and carefully closed the restraints on the wrists of each of the women. The chains didn’t seem to be adjustable, but despite their differences in height, each of the women was left standing on their tip toes hanging from the chains.

    “Now will the contestants’ partners please join them,” the driver called out, “so we can get this contest going?”

    Two women and four men, including Darin, walked to stand in front of their partners.

    “You all know how this works,” the driver said firmly. Then he laughed and added, “… except our newcomers Karina and Darin.” He laughed again and said, “But they should figure it out soon enough.”

    “Mandy and Marvin, mount up.” the driver called out and Marvin went down on one knee. Mandy lifted her legs off the ground and swung her body so that she could straddle his face with her legs. He jostled his shoulders to center her in place and then stood up.

    “Jaylina and Joyce, you’re next!” the driver said firmly and the very, very white girl, also with orange hair, standing in front of Jaylina dropped to one knee. As Joyce struggled to stand back up, her back looked even whiter with Jaylina’s ebony black legs hanging over it.

    “Darla and Dan!” the driver yelled out. Dan had been one of the large, muscular men who had compelled Karina to get in place at the pole. He grunted slightly as he lifted himself– and Darla– into position.

    “Xena and Xu!” the driver called out and an Asian gentlemen not much larger than Xena knelt on one knee in front of her. He had to catch her legs and guide them over his shoulders. Then he stood up.

    “Bela and Anastasia!” the driver said firmly and Bela’s matching partner dropped to one knee. Anastasia was as pale as Bela and almost as thin. Her hair was also black, but was obviously dyed. Bela carefully placed one leg over Anastasia’s shoulder and then effortlessly lifted her other leg and set it in place. It was almost as if they practiced this quite often.

    “And last, but not least… yet, Karina and Darin!” the driver shouted, almost laughing. Having watched the other five couples get in place, both of them knew what to do. Darin dropped to one knee. Karina supported her weight on her wrists and swung her body up, landing with one knee on each of Darin’s shoulders.

    “I remind our contestants,” the driver said calmly, “that it isn’t speed that matters, it is the intensity of the orgasm. When time is called, the woman with the most intense orgasm is the winner.”

    A drum roll started sounding from somewhere and the driver said, “In three… two… one… start eating!”

    Karina pulled against Darin’s back with her heels and shoved her cunt firmly against his mouth. He began licking and lapping eagerly. Darin said that he didn’t really like “going down” on a girl, and Karina had to practically beg him once in a while to just eat her out. Once he got there, however, he was always enthusiastic about it. She often kidded him about it saying that the only reason he didn’t want to was that he was afraid he would become addicted to pussy juice and become her mouth slave. Darin never found that funny.

    The bus must have been sitting still while the couples were getting ready, because no sooner had Darin started when the bus lurched forward almost knocking him off his feet. Karina had to pull hard with her legs to keep him upright… and, of course, buried in her snatch.

    Whatever road they were on must have been full of twists and turns because Darin was regularly thrown left and right. If he wasn’t held in place by Karina’s legs, he probably would have fallen over. He did fall to his knees when the driver braked violently to avoid hitting something. Then he was thrown back up onto his feet as the driver accelerated rapidly back up to speed.

    He had barely gotten himself stabilized when Karina slammed her cunt hard into his mouth and began crying out in a loud, panting voice, “Take me over the top, Honeybear. Make me cum! Please! Please! Make me cum!”

    Darin redoubled his licking, sucking, and slurping, concentrating most of his efforts on her very engorged clit. He could hear Bela crying out to her partner, “Annie, suck and bite. Make me cum, Annie, baby. Suck my clit until I cum.”

    On the front pole, Jaylina was bouncing up and down so violently that Joyce was thrown from between her legs and fell against the driver’s back. She screamed as if burned and rolled over onto her face on the floor.

    “The contest isn’t over yet,” the driver said angrily and she crawled back to where her partner was hanging. Jaylina quickly swung her legs back up over Joyce’s shoulders and pulled her face into her cunt.

    She had just begun to lick and suckle when the driver called out loudly, “Now!” and all six women suddenly climaxed. All of them, including Jaylina, had intense orgasms. Darin felt fluid being squirted into his mouth and Karina screamed and writhed, grinding her cunt hard against his face and pulling him even tighter with her legs.

    It was several minutes before the six women were hanging quietly over their partners shoulders. The driver called out loudly, “What do you say, partygoers? Who had the best orgasm? Mandy? … Jaylina? … Darla? … Xena? … Bela? … Karina?”

    After each name he paused for the shouts and applause. Then he said loudly, “The bus has voted. Karina and Darin have won the big O contest.”

    He laughed. It was a deep, evil-sounding laugh. Then he said in a very deep and slow voice, “And Jaylina and Joyce have lost.” His laugh got much higher and almost jovial as he said, “And you know what that means. Jaylina in the front and Joyce in the back.”

    Several women ran forward and grabbed Jaylina and began strapping her in place. A smaller group of men grabbed Joyce and took her to the back where they strapped her in place. Everything looked very familiar to Darin and Karina. It was exactly how they had been tied when they first woke up on the bus.

    “Mandy?” Karina called out. “Where are you?”

    Darin turned to her and said, “What do you mean?”

    “They’re gone!” she almost yelled. “All of them! Mandy and Marvin, Darla and Dan, Xena and Xu, Bela and Anastasia! They’re all gone! Where’d they go?”

    “We have only winners and losers on this bus,” the driver said loudly. Then he laughed and said, “Until we have one last winner and loser.”

    “What?!” both Darin and Karina said as they looked at each other with wide eyes.

    “But now,” the driver yelled, “it’s punishment time. Women at the front, men at the back.”

    Nine women remaining on the bus ran to the front and grabbed paddles out of the wicker basket. A dozen men, including Darin ran to the back.

    “Karina!” the driver called out in a mockingly stern tone, “you are supposed to be up front.”

    Karina stammered out, “Yeah, OK, I’m coming.”

    As soon as she got to the front of the bus, the driver yelled out, “Three minutes starting as soon as Karina gets her paddle.”

    Karina grabbed a paddle out of the wicker basket and stood at the back of the line.

    “Three, two one,” the driver yelled slowly and then shouted really loud, “Begin!”

    Each of the women slapped Jaylina hard on the ass and then raced to the back of the line. The next woman did the same, as did the next and the next. Karina was slightly surprised that she slammed the paddle so hard into Jaylina’s ass. She was even more surprised at how good it made her feel to hear Jaylina’s screams and watch her ass turn red. She struck Jaylina at least a dozen times before the really loud horn sounded and the driver called out, “Time’s up!”

    Everyone immediately threw their paddles back into the basket. As some of the women were untying Jaylina, Karina walked back to where Darin was sitting and said, “Did you enjoy it?”

    “Enjoy what?” he asked.

    “Slapping Joyce on the ass. Did you enjoy it?”

    Darin looked very uncomfortable. He looked down at his hands which were laying over his lap, then he turned very red.

    “You don’t have to answer,” Karina said. “I think little Darin is answering for you.”

    “OK,” Darin said, “I did enjoy it. I don’t know why, but her screaming turned me on, especially when she kept saying that she would let all of us fuck her in the ass if we stopped.”

    He looked up at her and then suddenly his eyes widened. “You got off on it, too, didn’t you?” he said emphatically.

    Karina didn’t say anything, but bobbed her head up and down to meekly indicate yes. She sat silently for a moment and then said, “This bus is weird. It is doing weird things to us.”

    As if in answer to her comment, the driver yelled out, “The best is yet to come. But first, Dance Time!”

    The music began blaring once again and the twelve remaining couples hurried out into the center of the bus to dance. Jaylina and Joyce were moving somewhat slowly, but they were at least swaying in time to the music. Darin was usually rather shy about dancing, but he was exuberantly jumping around and bumping into everyone around him. Karina was only slightly more subdued, but her bumps were aimed primarily at Darin. Any contact with other dancers– especially male dancers– came from them, not her.

    “Little Darin likes this dance,” she said playfully.

    Darin looked down at his stiff prick flopping around in time to his dancing and said, “Big Darin likes it a lot, too. … especially when you rub your ass up against me.”

    He pulled Karina tight against himself and started to lift her up. She knew where this was going and normally would have fought against him fucking her in public like this, but for some reason she didn’t mind. In fact, she was helping him by pulling herself up on the chrome bars and spreading her legs on either side of his waist.

    Just before she let herself down, the music stopped and the driver yelled out loudly, “That’s enough dancing. Time for our blowjob contest. Our reigning winners as well as our losers are automatically in the contest.”

    He swerved the bus right and left as if avoiding something on the road and Karina was forced to drop down next to Darin. Then the driver called out, “Darin and Karina you are at the very front position. Since Jaylina obviously can’t give Joyce a blowjob, we are going to have to ask Terry and Jerry to join their team. Terry and Jaylina, you are at the very back. Jerry and Joyce, you are in position five.”

    Darin and Karina walked slowly up to stand alongside the driver. Terry, Jerry, Jaylina, and Joyce walked to the back of the bus.

    “Ben and Wendy, position two,” the driver called out and a upper middle-aged man and a barely twenty-something young woman walked up to join Darin and Karina.

    “I’m Ben,” he said. “And I’m Wendy, the trophy-wife-to-be,” the young blonde bubbled. “At least,” she continued, “I would be the trophy wife if Alice hadn’t caught us in bed together at the Halloween party at their house.”

    “So you got kicked out of the party and ended up here,” Karina said.

    “Yeah,” Wendy answered, “something like that.”

    “Center pole,” the driver called out, “is Marcus and Alquina in position three and Harold and Ellen in position four.”

    Marcus was a very muscular man with dark curly hair. Alquina was much darker than him with very straight hair. Harold was a forty-something man. Ellen appeared to be the same age. They looked– and sounded– like an old married couple as they walked up to the center pole.

    There were only four men and four women left sitting around on the bus. The men started at the back and the women started at the front binding the men’s wrists into the restraints.

    After all were in place, the driver began to explain, “This is more than a blow job contest. It isn’t how fast you get the man to spurt or even how many times he spurts. The contest will be determined by how much spunk you suck out of him. Next to each pole you will find a triple shot glass that is marked for measuring. At the end of the contest you spit everything into the cup. Anything you spit out into the measuring glass counts… but only what you spit out! If he spurts on your face or body, that doesn’t count. If you swallow it… well, that can’t be measured. So you are to get as much out of him as you can into your mouth in six minutes… starting in one minute.”

    He laughed loudly and said, “That means, ladies, that you have sixty seconds to use your hands to get your man ready.

    Karina looked around wildly and then reached up and stroked Darin’s prick rapidly. It was already stiff and he said, “Don’t take me over the top yet. I don’t know if it will count.”

    “Don’t worry,” she answered. “I know the signs that you are about to cum.”

    Karina definitely knew the signs that Darin was close to spurting. In the sixty seconds that the other women would getting their man stiff, she brought Darin right up to the edge twice and then stopped her stroking. She had him right at the edge for a third time when the driver called out, “Begin!”

    She dropped her hand and put her mouth over little Darin, who immediately spurted onto her tongue. In college, Karina had worked in a strip club to help pay tuition and part of the job required drinking with the patrons. She was a good enough dancer that she never had to do more than sit, talk, and drink, but it seemed that every one of those horny men wanted to buy her a drink and watch her drink it. So she learned to tin roof a drink, meaning that she ordered a shot of something along with a soft drink chaser of some sort. Her drink of choice was always rum. She would take a large sip of the rum, but wouldn’t swallow it. Instead, she would hold it against the roof of her mouth with her tongue. Then she would take a sip of her soft drink. … Actually what she would do was to slide the mouthful of Rum back into the soft drink. The Johns didn’t seem to care if she actually drank the soft drink, they only wanted to see the shot of hard liquor disappear inside her.

    She used the same trick with Darin’s spunk. She trapped it against the roof of her mouth with her tongue and then worked on his prick with her tightly-closed lips. Little Darin felt weird sliding against the bottom of her tongue, but she knew that this was the only way to have any appreciable amount of semen to spit into the glass at the end of the contest.

    She could hear the driver chuckling softly as she worked Darin up to a second climax. Just as she felt his prick begin to twitch, she lowered her tongue and received the entire load on the top of her tongue. She felt a small amount slide down her throat, but she knew that she had trapped the majority of it against the roof of her mouth.

    The driver’s chuckle was getting louder. He was watching her struggle to suck Darin off while still holding the previous spurts against the roof of her mouth.

    “One minute,” the driver said and Karina brought her hands up and began massaging Darin’s balls. One hand slipped back slightly and she began sliding her finger between Darin’s asscheeks.

    He lowered himself very slightly to open up his cheeks and her finger sought out his puckered hole. The driver was starting to count down, “Ten, nine, eight,” when she pressed hard against Darin’s rosebud and he erupted for a third time into her mouth.

    Luckily, the driver yelled out, “Time!” just as Darin spurted. There was no way that Karina would have been able to tin roof the third ejaculation. She quickly grabbed the big shot glass and spit everything in her mouth down into the glass.

    “Bring them forward, ladies,” the driver called out, almost laughing, and the six women walked forward carrying their triple shot glasses.

    “One tablespoon,” the driver said as the first glass was handed to him. The following glasses were all between one and two tablespoons.

    When Karina handed him her glass the driver let out a loud, “Huzzah! Huzzah! We have a winner! This is over three tablespoons!”

    “But that is only five,” one of the women said. “Where is the glass from Ben and Wendy?”

    The ditzy blonde stepped forward and handed the driver an almost empty glass. Then she turned to face Ben who was still secured on the pole behind Darin. “I’m sorry, daddykins,” she said in her high-pitched voice, “but you trained me to always swallow and I just forgot that I had to spit it back out.”

    “Well!” the driver chortled, “we have a very obvious winner and a very obvious loser. Wendy will be in the back with the men. Ben will remain up front here with the women.”

    Two of the men from the small crowd watching came forward and began strapping Ben in place. The four remaining women pulled a crying Wendy to the back of the bus and quickly tied her in place.

    “This time it will be five minutes,” the driver called out, “so get your paddles and get ready.”

    Karina grabbed one of the paddles out of the basket and stood at the front of the line. She took a quick look over her shoulder to see Darin standing first at the back of the bus.

    “Begin!” the driver yelled and Karina slammed her paddle into Ben’s ass. With only five women in line and five minutes to spank, she got a lot of opportunities to hear Ben scream and watch his ass turn red… and then purple. By the time the loud horns ended it, she was a sopping mess between her legs.

    “I really shouldn’t enjoy that so much,” she muttered under her breath as she dropped the paddle into the basket.

    The music blared out louder than ever before and the driver called, “Dance time!”

    With only a dozen people left on the bus, there was a lot of room to dance, but even still everyone seemed to keep bumping into each other. Sometimes it was just a casual bump, but other times it appeared to be a definite attempt to rub up against each other’s naked bodies. Karina was holding tight to Darin and whispered in his ear, “I really need you to fuck me.”

    “Funny you should say that,” the driver said with a smile. “It is time for our next to the last contest. This is a fucking contest.”

    The music had stopped and everyone was standing around in couples.

    “We have six mixed couples,” he continued, “so I won’t have to be issuing any strap-on equipment. But the contest is set up so that every type of couple can participate.”

    He laughed and said, “The rules are simple. You fuck your partner in the ass in rhythm to the dance music. If you break rhythm you are out of the contest. If either of you orgasms, you are out of the contest. Last couple standing without orgasming is the winner.”

    He paused and then said, “Find a spot and get ready. The contest starts when the music starts so you’d better be in place by the time the first note sounds.”

    The six couples spread out in the bus. Darin and Karina stayed up front next to the driver. Darin ran his fingers through Karina’s slit and then spread her natural lubrication between her ass cheeks. He pushed one finger into her ass and she moaned deeply. He started pumping his finger in and out of her. Soon it was two fingers. And then three.

    “I’m ready,” Karina said with a husky voice and Darin slipped his prick into her ass.

    They stood quietly watching the other participants. Ben was having trouble getting it up until Wendy got down on her hands and feet in front of him and wiggled her ass at him. “Fuck me in the ass, daddykins. Do it now,” she pleaded.

    The sight of her ass and cunt winking at him was all that was needed to bring him to attention. He stepped forward and pushed into her just in time for the music to begin.

    It wasn’t a dance tune. It was a military march. Darin thought he recognized it but couldn’t remember the name. Its beat, however, was very evident and both he and Karina tried to keep themselves synchronized to the tempo of the march.

    The first to lose control was the big, muscular man who had been acting as security for most of the contest. His petite little partner suddenly shuddered and cried out, “Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me in the ass!”

    Her orgasm would have been enough to take them out of the contest, but it also triggered his orgasm. He stood there thrusting weakly into her ass after he shot his load.

    Ben and Wendy were next to go. Or to be more exact, Ben was. He shouted, “You have such a wonderful ass,” as he bent over her and shuddered with his orgasm.

    Darin didn’t know the name of the other two couples. He looked over at them and wondered if he could outlast them. Then, thinking about the fact that Karina had sucked him off three times just a short while ago, he began wondering if he had to ejaculate in order to win. Maybe it would be enough if Karina got off, but she always said she hated anal and Darin wasn’t sure that she would climax at all.

    One of the other men groaned loudly and slumped over his partner. Evidently that triggered the woman in the other couple and she began screaming and ramming herself back against the man.

    “Looks like we have our losers,” the driver said loudly.

    Darin turned to the sound of his announcement. When he looked back everyone was gone except for the first couple.

    “Stan and Zuzanna are our losers,” the driver yelled out. “And Darin and Karina are our winners.”

    As soon as the driver said that, Karina began pushing back almost frantically against Darin, driving his prick deep into her ass.

    “It’s OK,” the drive said, “you deserve this one,” and Darin and Karina climaxed together. Everything went dark for a moment and when Darin again opened his eyes, he and Karina were lying on the floor of the bus.

    “Hopefully you didn’t hurt yourself, youngsters,” the driver taunted, “because you’ve got one last fight tonight.”

    The seats of the bus folded up and the brass poles retracted back up against the ceiling. “This is a double match, two against two,” the driver explained. “The winner is the last one standing. If you are pinned you are out. I will be the referee.”

    He got up from the driver’s seat and walked into the center of the bus. For the first time, Darin could see that his body was totally red except his horns, the hair on his head, and his pubic hair. His bright red prick stuck out of the black, shiny tangle of hair and hung limp down his front. It reached almost to his knees and looked like it would be massive when erect.

    “The rules are simple,” he said firmly. “There are no rules. Put your opponent’s back against the floor for a three count and they are pinned. Understood!”

    Darin and Karina both said, “Yes.” Stan and Zuzanna said, “Yah.”

    “Then commence fighting!” the driver yelled and stepped to the side.

    Stan and Zuzanna immediately closed on Karina. That seemed like a good tactical move since she appeared to be the weaker of the pair. But Karina was trained in several different defense systems and easily blocked their first attack.

    Stan tried to take her down, but she brushed him to the side. That left Zuzanna open for Darren. He was normally hesitant to hit a lady, but after all the weird shit on this bus he didn’t care who or what she was. He slammed into her hard from the side and took her down.

    She gave a big “oomph!” as her back hit the floor but Darren wasn’t able to pin her shoulders down. She was trying desperately to squirm out from under him and he was trying desperately to push her shoulders to the floor. She spread her legs wide and kicked hard, arching her back. It would have brought her totally off the floor if Darren hadn’t been laying over her.

    They lay still for a moment then Darren could feel her tensing her body to repeat the move and suddenly had an idea. He let her do her wide kick, but as she came up off the floor, he jammed one hand all the way into her cunt and pushed hard with his forearm across her shoulders. She rocked up and back. Her shoulders were on the ground. Now if he could just hold her there while the driver slapped the floor three times.

    “Pinned!” the driver finally yelled and Darren jumped up and ran over to Karina. Her defensive moves were keeping Stan busy, but there was no way she was going to be able to take him down. He didn’t see Darren coming up behind him so he gestured to Karina by tapping his knees and then putting his arms across his own shoulders. Then he held up his hand with three fingers raised.

    He held it up again with two fingers. And then with one finger. And then he threw himself sideways against Stans legs right at the knees. At the same time, Karina launched herself at him with her knees brought up so that as he fell she rode him down with her knees on his shoulder and her hands against the base of his neck.

    Stan made a loud sound and then lay still. The driver smacked the floor three times and then said, “We have a winner!”

    “So what did we win?” Darren asked.

    “You will see that shortly,” the driver said. “This Halloween Party Bus is a little diversion of mine. It rides around the world every year on Halloween as midnight goes around the world.”

    “How did we get here?” Darren and Karina asked together.

    “Simple,” he said with a smile. “You died making love on Halloween night.” He shrugged and said, “Oh, I don’t get everyone who does that. Only those who are sneaking around or cheating or otherwise breaking the rules.”

    “Like fucking on Astra’s balcony,” Karina said.

    “Exactly,” he said with a big smile. “But you won.”

    He pointed to Stan and Zuzanna and said, “And they lost. So they will be coming with me back to the bus barn.”

    “What about the others?” Karina asked.

    “They will be here next year…” he answered, “and the next… and the next until they are either a final winner or a final loser.”

    The bus starting getting darker and darker and Darren’s body was suddenly full of pain. Someone was shining a light in his eyes. “This one’s alive!” he exclaimed in surprise.

    “So is this one!” another voice called out.

    “How in the hell?!” a deeper, louder voice said.

    “We’ll figure that out later,” the man who was with Darren said. “For now let’s transport them to the hospital.

    Darren had six broken ribs, a broken arm, and two bones broken in his right foot. Karina had a broken arm and a broken leg. According to the final report, they survived because the building that Astra lives in is set back every three stories in the front forming large balconies like Astra’s place. There are large awnings over the private balconies so people on the floors above can’t see what is going on down below them.

    Darren had evidently set Karina up on the balcony railing so he could enter her, but something happened and they tumbled over the railing. They both fell three stories and landed on a heavy-duty awning that broke their fall– more or less– but they slid off of that awning and fell another three stories to another awning… and then another… and another… and another… and another… and then two stories onto the awning over the doors of the building.

    At the hospital, as the inspector was explaining to Karina and Darren what had happened, he concluded with. “That is what we think happened, to the best of our reckoning. But there were a thousand things that could have gone wrong. I really can’t say why the Hell you both aren’t dead.”

    A loud voice from the hallway boomed out, “Exactly!”

    [i] = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    END OF STORY

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


  • Softball Girls Part 3

    Font size : +


    After nailing two of his sister’s friends, Mark comes home to find his sister and her friends throwing a party but the real party is in his bedroom.

    Mark’s parents had left town, and when mark returned home around midnight he found a party going on in his house. As he entered he could tell it was mostly Jocks looking for some ass, so he wasn’t too angry, but he decided to for go the festivities and just go to bed down stairs, he went down stairs and stripped down to his underwear, but as he reached for his door knob he heard something. He put his ear to the door; it was moaning! If some guy was trying to get laid on his sheets he was gonna kick his ass. He cracked the door and slowly opened it. What he saw amazed him.

    There were definitely two people on his bed and neither was a guy. It was Jessi and Laura, and Jessi was fisting Laura. Laura’s eyes were closed, as she wriggled around on his bed her snatch under a ravenous Jessi.

    “Oh fuck! Jessi yes! Yes that’s it!” Laura cried out “Oh GOD OH OOOH!” she sounded a little drunk, and close to the point of passing out. Jessi’s legs were hanging off the bed her shaven snatch exposed to Mark, he was rock hard and there was an open hole. He approached her as Laura’s moaning got louder and louder. He got to his knees at Jessi’s feet reached out his hand and slid a finger into that sopping wet cunt. “OOOH!” Laura called out, loudly then fell to her side passed out from her intense orgasm.

    “Oh! Who the-?” Jessi saw and felt him. “Mark what the fuck?”

    “I could say the same to you,” he said pulling his finger out and licking her juices from it. “You face fucking Laura on my bed. Is she your first or can I just assume those stereotypes about softball girls aren’t all lies, eh?”

    “Only partially, I mean I love the taste of girls, I’ve eaten out the entire softball team,”

    “When you say ‘entire softball team’ does that include-”

    “Iz? Oohhh yeah.” She giggled her dark hazel eyes lighting up, “I hate to brake it to you but your sister is quite the nympho, she, Laura, and I have had some intense sessions.”

    “But she’s had boyfriends,” he said arguing.

    “Yeah but she’s never fucked any of them, and she lost her hymen in an accident when she was young, or something. I honestly think she is the only one of us who is completely playing for the other team.”

    “What?! I just watched to tongue fuck a girl until she passed out and you don’t think you’re gay?”

    “Well yeah I love the taste of girls, especially Iz. She was my first. Her perfect breasts, her shaven pussy, She fingered me, to my first orgasm. Then she put on a strap on and fucked me harder than any man. But according to Katie and Porchia, you do pretty well,” she smiled.

    “So wait what are you saying?” Mark stammered.

    “Listen just because I like girls out doesn’t mean I don’t like good dick,” she reached out and pulled his underpants down, his rock hard 8inch cock shrank a little in the cold air of the room. ”But to tell the truth of all the men and women I’ve been with your sister was the best,” his dick grew back to full length. “Mmm, does that excite you the idea of your sister? I know she excites me, but right now I want to see if you can fuck like she does.” With that she spread her legs and “Show me what you got,”

    He walked up to her and pressed into her soaking wet cunt. “Oh my God! I didn’t realize you were so big.” He lifted her legs and put them on his shoulders, then began to fuck her like crazy. Her tits were bouncing wildly as she moaned and groaned, “Oh, oh shit! Oh fuck!” she called out closing her eyes. Suddenly, she looked dead at him with passion in her eyes, “Yes Yes! Fuck me hard like your sister,” All of a sudden all he could see in his mind was his sister getting fucked.

    “oh I’m cumming!” he grunted.

    “OH! ME TOO!” she cried out, her body locking up and her pussy squeezing tight on him, as jet after jet of filled her tight hole. “Oh my god… your even better than Iz” she panted. “I can barely move.”

    “Well your gonna need to cuz I can’t hold back anymore,” Laura said, apparently she had been sitting there awake while Mark and Jessi fucked. “I want to feel what everyone else is talking about, and what Jessi was yelling about,” She walked over to him, and they began to make out, as Jessi went to the far end of the bed and began to finger the hell out of herself. Laura placed her hands on the bed, looked over her shoulder, and said, “How do you want me?”

    “That’s perfect,” Mark said as he grabbed her hips and rammed into her ass, using all the juices as lube. Doggystyle and she had the perfect ass for it.

    “Oh yeah, harder! harder!” she called out he plowed into her plump ass over and over. “OH Oh my God I- I’m cumming!!” her juices dripped down his legs. “Oh God Mark stop teasing me, please!” he complied, and he slid into her inviting pussy. “Aaooh! God that’s good.!” She cried out as he began to ram her harder and harder, “Oh fuck, Jessi you were right he is better than Iz,” once again the Image of his naked, sister fucking a girl drove him to the edge,

    “I’m cumming!” he grunted

    “OOOhhh me too! Me too!”

    Jessi rose from her seat and squatted down onto Laura’s moaning mouth and Laura immediately began to tongue fuck Jessi, “Oh Fuckin yes Laura OH I’m cumming.”

    Their collective moaning and groaning seemed to go on forever. His sheets were soaked with their collected juices.

    “Oh fuck, the girls were right,” Laura said panting and laying down next to Jessi, who was barely conscious.

    “Hey, Mark,” Jessi said pulling him close and kissing him, and whispering so that a now unconscious Laura wouldn’t over hear. “I noticed something while you fucked us. You only came when we mentioned Iz.” His half-stiff dick now rose to full length. “MMmmm, That is the point I was going to make, every time we mentioned Iz you got even more aroused. Why is that?” she smiled.

    “I dunno, I guess because you were referencing having sex with her and Ive always been turned on by lesbians,”

    She got dressed as he spoke. “If you say so, anyway your secrets safe with me,” with that she woke Laura and helped her dress, and kissed him as he walked out.


  • I Sometimes Say the Dumbest Things

    Font size : +


    Lots of crazy rape

    I Sometimes Say the Dumbest Things
    by Vulgus ([email protected])

    ***

    A young woman who knows better offers to babysit for
    her boss when he and his wife go on a cruise for their
    second honeymoon. She becomes a victim of his two
    teenage sons and teenage daughter and is raped and
    tormented while the boss is out of town. This is not a
    story for the faint of heart. (mf+/teens/F, nc, exh,
    blkmail, drugs, beast, ws)

    ***

    I knew better before I even opened my mouth. I am not
    good with kids. They make me uncomfortable and they
    seem to know it. But I have a curse. I am one of those
    people that likes to help out when I can. So when my
    boss was fuming and so terribly upset at the office
    yesterday I asked what had upset him so.

    I knew that he was all set to leave on a ten day cruise
    with his wife. It was going to be their second
    honeymoon. We had been working furiously to get ahead
    at work so that he could take off for twelve days and
    not have to worry about things at the office.

    To be honest, I was looking forward to it as much as he
    was. It was going to be like a holiday for me too. For
    the next two weeks my only job was going to be
    answering the phone and taking messages. Since everyone
    knew that he was going away there shouldn’t be much of
    that either. It isn’t that I don’t like my boss. He is
    very nice to me and I like working for him very much. I
    have always been intimidated by him though. So I may
    not be getting spoiled on a luxury cruise ship, but I
    was going to enjoy the quiet ten days around the
    office.

    He and his wife were leaving in the company plane after
    work tonight. They were going to fly down to Ft.
    Lauderdale and spend the night in a hotel. Then they
    were to board the cruise ship on Saturday morning.

    It had been a hard week for both of us and we both
    needed the rest that we were going to get in the next
    two weeks. I had been in his office going over some
    last minute details when the phone rang. I answered it.
    That’s my job after all. It was his wife calling. She
    was frantic. She sounded almost hysterical. I handed
    him the phone and watched as his face turned dark, dark
    red and I knew from his expression that he was furious.

    The thing about Mr. Clark, my boss, is that when he
    gets mad like that he doesn’t yell or stomp around. He
    gets quiet and he looks like he is just about to
    explode. He listened to his wife for a few minutes and
    he never said a word. He just set the receiver down
    gently in the cradle and stared straight ahead. I was
    terrified. I’m not sure why. I don’t think that I was
    afraid that he would harm me. I guess I had just never
    seen anyone that angry before.

    I finally asked timidly, “What’s wrong Mr. Clark?”

    I wasn’t sure he had heard me at first. But after a
    long, uncomfortable moment he said in a very quiet and
    controlled tone of voice, “My mother-in-law crapped out
    on us.”

    His mother-in-law was to come and stay in their house
    and watch their four kids while Mr. Clark and his wife
    were on the cruise.

    I knew better, I swear I did. I just couldn’t help
    myself. I was kicking myself before I even spoke, but I
    meekly suggested, “Would you like me to watch the kids
    while you’re on vacation sir?” I sometimes say the
    dumbest things!

    He stared at me for a moment. I didn’t have to be a
    mind reader to know what he was thinking. “You couldn’t
    handle my kids.” It was written all over his face, and
    I was reasonably certain that he was right. But I had
    that damned birth defect I couldn’t overcome. I had to
    offer to help.

    He had three teenage boys and a teenage girl. They
    ranged in age from a thirteen year old boy, Kirk; the
    twins, Kyra and Kevin who were fifteen; and Keary, the
    sixteen year old. Mr. Clark once said that Keary was
    Celtic name which meant ‘father’s dark child’ and it
    had turned out to be far too accurate.

    The only one of his kids that I had ever met was the
    girl, Kyra. She had been every bit as rude and
    obnoxious as you would expect of a teenager these days.
    I had met her only briefly when her mother had stopped
    by the office to see Mr. Clark one day and while she
    was in his office Kyra had stayed outside in my office
    with me.

    For the ten minutes or so that she was there it was
    like I couldn’t breathe. When Mrs. Clark came out of
    the office and they left I actually sat back and gasped
    for air.

    After a long pause, during which I prayed fervently
    that Mr. Clark would thank me for my kind offer and
    refuse it, he finally said, “Gail, I have no choice.
    For the sake of my marriage and my sanity I am going to
    have to accept your offer. I think that we both know
    that I am throwing you into the lion’s den. I can only
    apologize in advance and promise to make this up to
    you.”

    I smiled at the way that he put it. We both knew that I
    was getting in over my head here. But he was trapped by
    circumstances and I was trapped by my big mouth. He
    said, “I’ll call my wife and tell her. You go home and
    pack up what you’ll need and come to my house as soon
    as you can. As I recall you once met Kyra. We’ll show
    you around and introduce you to the rest of the demon
    horde. I know this isn’t going to be the restful two
    weeks that you were anticipating in my absence. I’m
    sorry.”

    It was still mid-afternoon on Friday, but I would need
    time to pack so as Mr. Clark picked up the phone to
    call his wife I straightened out my desk and turned off
    my computer and drove home.

    I had been living alone in a small apartment since my
    divorce three years ago. My husband had fallen for his
    secretary and left me after just one year of marriage.
    I had been devastated. I was so mad at him and men in
    general that I had not been on a date since he left me.

    It isn’t that I don’t get asked. I am twenty-four years
    old. I have been told that I have a pretty face and a
    ‘killer smile’. I have long, dark red hair and a figure
    that I am quite proud of, though to be honest I don’t
    do much to keep it. My slender figure is due more to my
    diet of soups and salads and the occasional sea food
    dinner than an exercise regimen. I get some exercise
    from time to time. I join a gym or take up jogging and
    I work out for a while. But to be honest, exercise
    bores me to tears, so it is never very long before I
    slip back into my old slothful ways.

    In other words, I am sexy by an accident of nature, but
    I do turn men’s heads. I am asked out fairly often but
    I have no desire to date. Not now anyway, probably not
    ever.

    Since I am being honest I guess that I should probably
    also say that one of the reasons that my husband left
    me is that I am not very fond of sex. I have always
    found it demeaning and embarrassing. When I overhear
    other women talking about a night of great sex they
    have just enjoyed or how much they enjoy having sex
    with this man or that man I don’t get it. I suppose I
    envy them. I know that there is a lot missing from my
    life. I have no love or affection in my life, no
    intimacy. But the idea of what constitutes a woman’s
    role in a sexual relationship just about makes me ill.

    My ex, before he left me, tried to get me to talk to a
    professional. He said that he loved me but that he
    couldn’t live the way that we were and he wanted me to
    get help. I suppose that in the back of my mind I knew
    I had a problem. I just couldn’t acknowledge it. I
    thought, I still think, that the sex act was designed
    for the pleasure of the male and is demeaning to women.
    If the only way to avoid it is to live my life alone
    then so be it.

    I drove to my apartment and went straight to my tiny
    bedroom. I pulled my suitcase out from under the bed
    and opened it. I packed enough clothes for a week. Mr.
    Clark had told me to bring my bathing suit. They had a
    pool and a hot tub in the back yard. I packed my
    toiletry bag grabbed the book I was reading and wheeled
    my suitcase out to car.

    I had never been to Mr. Clark’s house. I knew where it
    was though. He lived in the nicest area in town. His
    neighbors were all doctors and lawyers and Indian
    chiefs. Well, maybe not Indian chiefs, but prominent
    businessmen. The houses were all huge estates with well
    manicured lawns and a lot of space between them.

    When I arrived Mr. Clark met me in the driveway. He had
    been loading his luggage into the limo that was taking
    him to the jetport. He helped me with my bag and I
    followed him inside.

    His wife was still upstairs but his four rowdy kids
    were at the kitchen table eating pizza. They all looked
    up when we came in. Mr. Clark introduced me to all of
    them and the expressions on their faces were scary,
    especially the oldest, Keary. I was not expecting this
    to be easy. But I had not expected the lustful leer on
    the face of a sixteen year old boy when I was being
    introduced.

    Kevin, the fifteen year old had a bit of that too, but
    he and his twin sister and the youngest boy looked more
    mischievous than lustful. Well, perhaps not so much
    mischievous as devilish. They were a scary sight.

    I was invited to join the kids. There was pizza a
    plenty. I had to admit that it smelled good. I had not
    eaten pizza in a long time. But those scary kids took
    away my appetite. I knew, looking at them now, that I
    had made a huge mistake. I was way over my head with
    these four.

    More than anything I wanted to tell Mr. Clark that I
    had made a mistake. I turned to look at him though and
    I saw on his face that he knew it too. He looked
    guilty, but desperate.

    I had worked for Mr. Clark for more than five years
    now. I went to work for him almost as soon as I got out
    of high school. I knew him pretty well. I also knew the
    witch that he had married. She was probably the only
    person in the world that Mr. Clark was afraid of. He
    was not going to disappoint her. They were going on
    that cruise and if the house was nothing but rubble
    when they returned then they would deal with it at that
    time.

    I smiled nervously and tried to assure Mr. Clark that
    it would be alright once the kids and I got better
    acquainted. He rolled his eyes, not believing me for a
    minute. He picked up my suitcase and led me to the
    mother-in-law suite off of the kitchen. It was not
    being used and would be my home for the next two weeks.

    It was very nice, nicer than my apartment! It had a
    large bedroom and a very modern bathroom with a large
    walk-in shower. There was a nice sized sitting room
    with a big screen television.

    Mr. Clark showed me around and was about to show me how
    to use the television but I explained to him that I
    didn’t watch television. He raised his eyebrow and I
    explained that I loved to read and I had brought my
    book with me.

    He led me back out to the kitchen and showed me a list
    of emergency numbers and special instructions. There
    were not a lot of instructions for the kids. School had
    just gotten out for the summer and they were pretty lax
    about things like bedtimes and guests. The kids were
    obviously spoiled rotten and my job seemed to be to
    make sure that no one starved to death or robbed a
    bank.

    He showed me the beautiful backyard with the huge pool
    and finally Mrs. Clark came down and they were ready to
    leave. She barely acknowledged my existence as she
    breezed through the house on the way out to the limo.
    Their goodbye to the kids was just, “We’re leaving, see
    you in two weeks. Try to behave.” Then they were gone
    and I was alone with the four scariest kids in town.

    I went to my rooms and started unpacking. I was
    startled by a sound as I was opening my suitcase and I
    turned to see Keary standing in the door to my bedroom.
    I straightened up and asked, “Yes, what do you want
    Keary?”

    He just smiled his evil little smile and said, “I just
    thought that since we are going to be living together
    for two weeks we should get acquainted.”

    He sounded like a guy trying to pick a girl up in a
    bar!

    I responded, “I’ll be out as soon as I finish
    unpacking, Keary, and please don’t come into my room
    without knocking again. You startled me.”

    He just smiled and acted as if I had never spoken. He
    came in and said, “I think we’re going to get along
    just fine. I know we are going to enjoy having you.”

    He said that last with an obvious smirk. I wanted to
    slap him. I wanted to scream at him to get the hell out
    of my room. I didn’t for two reasons. I had to try to
    get along with this kid for two weeks. It would be
    easier if we could have an amicable relationship. But
    that aside, this kid was taller than me and outweighed
    me by at least fifty pounds! For some reasons when I
    had been contemplating the idea of watching over four
    teenagers I had been picturing children in my mind.
    These kids, even the thirteen year old were young
    adults.

    Keary was large and strong and obviously had a dominant
    personality, just like his father. He was very
    intimidating.

    He came in and sat on the bed and said, “You go ahead
    and unpack Gail. While you are doing that we can talk
    and then we can go out and swim for a while and you can
    get to know the other three.”

    I stood there staring at him. I didn’t want to unpack
    in front of him for some reason. I am not even sure
    why. It just seemed like he was invading my privacy.
    But he was sounding so reasonable and I felt helpless
    in the face of his intractability.

    I began hanging up my clothes and he watched me as I
    took everything out of my suitcase. As I unpacked he
    kept up a running conversation pretty much on his own.
    There were numerous, thinly veiled sexual innuendos and
    at times I felt very much like he was the adult and I
    the child in this relationship.

    At one point I came back out of the closet after
    hanging up a couple of dresses and Keary was sitting
    there holding a pair of my panties in one hand and one
    of my bras in the other. He ignored me and looked at
    the tag on the bra, checking for my bra size I assume.

    I rushed over and snatched my underwear out of his hand
    and ordered him to leave my clothes alone. He just
    smiled. I told him to leave me alone so that I could
    unpack and he just sat there smiling. There was more
    than a little bit of a challenge in his voice when he
    said, “But Gail, I’m not through getting acquainted.”

    I had a pretty good idea why Mr. Clark’s mother-in-law
    had come up with an excuse to get out of looking after
    these little monsters. I was going to have to do
    something to establish order around here or the next
    two weeks were going to be impossible.

    Just then the situation got even more confusing. Kyra
    came in with a glass of coke for me. She smiled
    politely and said, “Here Ms. Cone. I thought you could
    use a drink.”

    Then she turned to Keary and said, “Come on Keary, stop
    being a pain.”

    I was grateful for her support. I didn’t really want
    the coke but she was on my side and I didn’t want to
    hurt her feelings. I took several sips of the coke and
    continued unpacking. I grabbed all of my underwear and
    took it over to the dresser. I separated it into
    drawers and when I turned back Keary was holding up my
    bathing suit.

    I sometimes think that I am the only woman my age that
    wears a one piece bathing suit. I am a very modest
    person. It really bothers me sometimes, that women who
    are modest are held up to ridicule and those women that
    flaunt their bodies and their sexuality are admired.
    But I have no intention of changing my ways. I am
    embarrassed by the negative attention that I receive
    for dressing modestly. But I could never be the kind of
    woman who dresses to display her body in public.

    In as stern a voice as I could summon up I said,
    “Keary! Put that down. You have no right to go through
    my clothes like that! Behave yourself.”

    He just stared at me for a moment and then he asked
    with a note of incredulity in his voice, “You are
    shitting me, right?! You don’t really wear this thing
    do you?! Jesus Gail, you are one hot chick! You should
    be wearing a hot bikini.”

    I stormed over to him and attempted to grab my suit
    from his hands and said, “I am not a chick! And I will
    thank you to watch your language around me. I do not
    tolerate vulgar language. I doubt very much if your
    father would permit you to use that kind of language
    and I won’t either.”

    Keary had held onto my suit but Kyra pulled it out of
    his hands and handed it to me. She pulled Keary to his
    feet and pulled him from the room. He allowed himself
    to be escorted out, reluctantly. At the door Kyra
    whispered something to him and he finally left.

    Kyra came back in and apologized for her brother’s
    behavior. She acted as if it was pretty normal, which
    did not inspire me with confidence.

    She handed me my coke and said, “Here, have a drink and
    try to calm down.” Then she raised her glass as if in a
    toast and I drank a little more of it.

    Kyra waited until I was about to put it down and she
    said, “Why don’t you finish it off and I’ll get you
    another one. I’m glad you’re here. It’s nice having
    another woman in the house. My mom goes out and leaves
    us alone a lot. A lot of times I’m home alone with
    three rotten boys. You and I need to stick together.”

    I was beginning to think she was right. I swallowed the
    last of my coke and she took the glass from me and went
    back out to the kitchen. She returned just as I was
    closing up my suitcase and sliding it under the bed.
    She handed me a fresh coke and we sat and sipped our
    drinks and engaged in a little idle gossip for a while.

    Before very long I started feeling a little light
    headed. I felt as though I had been drinking alcohol. I
    sniffed the drink but I couldn’t detect any alcohol.
    Kyra kept urging me to finish my drink. I didn’t really
    want any more but for some reason, every time she told
    me to take a drink, I drank.

    Things get pretty hazy after that. Kyra took my empty
    glass away and I remember her asking me how I felt. I
    don’t remember if I answered. I remember Keary coming
    back in and Kevin and Kirk entered the room behind him.

    I remember being uncomfortable about all those boys
    being in my room. I think I remember Keary sitting down
    on my bed beside me. After that I don’t remember a
    thing.

    The next thing that I knew it was morning. I knew as
    soon as I awoke that something terrible had happened. I
    was naked for one thing. I never sleep in the nude. But
    I didn’t even notice that at first. There was a
    horrible taste in my mouth and my throat was so sore I
    could hardly swallow. When I tried to move, my vagina
    and my anus felt like they were full of broken glass. I
    opened my eyes finally. My head hurt so bad that even
    that was difficult. I looked down and saw that my body
    was covered in filth. There was something white which
    had dried on my skin and flaking off everywhere. I ran
    my fingers over it and shivered in disgust. I knew what
    it must be. It was obvious that I had been raped.

    Judging from the condition of my body I must have been
    raped repeatedly in my sleep last night. I suddenly
    remembered that I had not gone to bed last night. The
    last thing I could remember was Kyra giving me a coke.
    I had been drugged!

    I struggled to my feet and with difficulty I rushed to
    the door to lock it. The door knob had been removed! I
    couldn’t even lock my door. I rushed to the bathroom
    and the knob was missing from that door too. The first
    thing I did was to drop to my knees at the toilet and
    throw up violently. It was mostly the dry heaves. I
    hadn’t eaten anything since lunch yesterday. But I was
    sick at the realization of what those boys had done to
    me last night.

    When I had my stomach under control I took a quick,
    very hot shower. I was anxious to dress and leave
    before they could come back in and see me like this.
    But it was too late to worry about modesty at this
    point and I had to clean that disgusting filth from my
    body.

    It was crusted everywhere. My face, my breasts, my
    stomach, but especially my thighs were covered in it.
    My hair was even stiff with it! I scrubbed my body and
    shampooed my hair and dried off quickly. I brushed my
    teeth for a very long time. Finally, except for the
    pain the traces of what they had done to me were gone
    and I hurried back out to my bedroom.

    Kyra was sitting on my bed smirking at me and I
    screamed at her. “You little bitch! You wait until your
    father finds about what you did last night. I should
    have called the police as soon as I woke up and I would
    have if I wasn’t so fond of you father. Now you get out
    of my room right this minute!”

    She just sat there grinning at me infuriatingly. I spun
    around to go to my closet and get something to wear. I
    didn’t even notice the padlock until I tried to wrench
    the door open. I screamed in frustration and fury and
    turned back to Kyra, demanding the key to the lock.

    She just smiled and said, “You might as well just
    settle your skanky ass down, you stupid cunt.”

    I screamed again and went to my dresser. I needed
    something, anything to cover my nudity. It was empty!
    All of my clothes were gone! I couldn’t even put my
    underwear on!

    I wheeled back around and demanded that she get me the
    key to my closet and return my underwear.

    She just grinned and said, “You’re going to have to
    talk to Keary about that. Somehow I don’t see that
    happening anytime soon. The guys are waiting for you in
    the living room. They have something to show you.”

    I was on the verge of tears now. I asked her for
    something to wear. I certainly couldn’t go anywhere
    like this!

    She just shrugged and said, “It isn’t up to me. But I
    recommend you hurry your ass out there. The longer you
    keep Keary waiting the worse it’s going to be.”

    I decided that this had to end. I went to the
    nightstand, intending to call the police. The phone was
    gone! I glanced over at the dresser. My purse
    containing my cell phone was gone. I was trapped.

    I pulled the sheet from the bed and wrapped it around
    my body as best I could. I stormed out of the room and
    into the kitchen. That phone was gone too. I didn’t
    want to do it, but I was left with no choice but to
    confront Keary.

    I went into the living room and all three boys were
    there. Kyra was following along behind me. Keary smiled
    as if nothing had happened and said, “Damn! I thought
    you were going to sleep all fucking day!”

    I cringed at his language, but I let it pass. I just
    wanted my clothes and my purse. I wanted out of here,
    immediately! With as much dignity as I could muster
    under the circumstances I demanded that he return my
    belongings. I told him that if he did not return my
    purse and give me the key to my closet I would be
    forced to call the police.

    He just smiled an understanding smile and in a calm,
    reasonable voice, sounding much like he was talking to
    a child, he said, “You should sit down first. We have
    something to show you and then we are going to need to
    talk.”

    I screamed at him, “NO! GIVE ME MY CLOTHES!”

    He was unmoved. He just grinned that infuriating grin
    and said quietly, “Sit down Gail. Sit down right here
    beside me. Don’t make me get up. You’ll be sorry if I
    have to get up.”

    I screamed again, wordlessly, in fury and frustration.
    I stood in front of him and demanded, “What do you want
    to show me Keary?! Let’s get this over with and then I
    am getting out of here. I don’t give a damn what
    happens to you monsters in the next two weeks!”

    Keary got to his feet and grabbed a handful of my hair.
    He put his face right up in mine and growled, “God damn
    it bitch! I’m trying to be nice here. You had best
    learn that you aren’t in charge here. I am! When I tell
    you to do something you do it. Now you sit down over
    here beside me on the couch and you shut up and you
    stare at the television. After you watch the little
    show we have for you, then we can talk.”

    He guided me to the couch and there was nothing I could
    do about it. My hands were still holding the sheet
    around my body and I didn’t dare let it go. As soon as
    I was roughly pushed down on the center cushion he sat
    down beside me and put his arm around my shoulder. I
    tried to pull away but he held me close and finally I
    gave up my futile struggle and stared at the
    television.

    When I had at last given up and sat quietly on the
    couch as Keary demanded, everyone turned their
    attention to the television. Kyra picked up the remote
    and started the DVD player.

    The television came to life and I screamed as I saw a
    clear, digital picture of me and Kyra on my bed making
    out like a couple of horny teenagers! I sat there
    shaking my head as I stared at the screen. I had
    apparently been an active participant! I was returning
    those passionate kisses and as her hand moved over my
    body I had seemed to really enjoy it.

    I screamed, “STOP IT! TURN THAT OFF!”

    I tried to struggle to my feet but Keary held me in the
    seat and in a firm voice he said, “Sit still and enjoy
    the show, you stupid cunt! We are.”

    I stopped struggling and stared at the screen as Kyra
    began to undress me. I tried to cover my face with my
    hands. I didn’t want to see this. Keary wouldn’t permit
    it though. He reached over and pulled my hands down and
    ordered me to keep them at my side and to keep
    watching, the show was just getting started.

    Kyra had gotten my blouse off and I didn’t resist as
    she reached down with one hand and released the front
    closure on my bra. My bra sprang open, baring my
    breasts and I groaned in embarrassment as the four kids
    stared at my naked breasts. I realized now that they
    had all seen them last night, seen them and more. But I
    had been drugged then. I was aware now and I had never
    felt as humiliated in my life as I did at this very
    moment.

    I groaned and shook my head, but I sat there helplessly
    as Kyra’s hand began to tease my breast on the screen.

    Keary spoke softly in my ear as we watched Kyra in
    effect raping me on television. He leaned closer and
    said, “I do love those tits Gail. So firm and perky,
    it’s hard to believe they are only a B cup. I guess
    they look bigger because you are so slender. I love
    those nipples too. I love the way they got hard when I
    pinched them or sucked on them.”

    I felt his hand slide down off my shoulder and come to
    rest on my breast and I tried to shrug it off. He
    ignored my feeble efforts and cupped my breast in his
    hand.

    I whispered, “Please Keary, please don’t do that. Don’t
    touch me there. It isn’t right.”

    He chuckled and said, “You didn’t say that last night
    sweetheart. You really seemed to enjoy it last night.”

    “YOU DRUGGED ME!” I exclaimed. “I don’t remember
    anything that happened last night. You’re a rapist!”

    He sounded so reasonable and calm when he said, “Don’t
    be silly Gail. Look at you. You are enjoying that. You
    aren’t being raped.”

    I had been distracted by Keary’s hand on my breast. Now
    I looked back at the screen and saw that Kyra was
    working my shorts off, exposing my plain, white nylon
    panties.

    Keary chuckled and said, “Look at those fucking granny
    panties! I’m doing you a favor taking your clothes away
    Gail. A girl as pretty as you should dress in much
    nicer clothes. But don’t worry. We are going to take
    care of that this weekend. You are going to be so
    fucking hot!”

    Kyra had my shorts down and I had apparently kicked
    them off without any prompting from her. I was left in
    only my panties and the camera suddenly zoomed in on my
    vulva and the wet spot in my panties.

    How could I possibly have been wet?! I am not that way!
    I don’t get off on sex with girls! I think it’s
    disgusting! It was obvious though that last night,
    kissing Kyra and submitting to her hands caressing my
    body I had enjoyed it.

    My face was burning as I watched her hand slip down
    inside of my underwear and tease my vulva. The camera
    zoomed in again and it was obvious that her finger was
    teasing my slit. How could she do that to me?! How
    could she do that to anyone?!

    I tried again to cover my face as she began to pull
    down my underwear. I don’t understand why I looked so
    alert, so aware on their DVD but I couldn’t remember
    any of this. I was smiling and I even lifted my butt up
    so that she could pull my panties down.

    Keary squeezed my breast to get my attention and shook
    his head. I dropped my hands to my sides again and sat
    there crying quietly as on the screen I kicked my
    panties off.

    There was a huge close-up of my vulva and the moisture
    glistening on my labia. Then the camera pulled back and
    there was another shot of she and I kissing. Then she
    laughed and said something I couldn’t make out and got
    out of my bed.

    As soon as Kyra, who was still fully dressed, walked
    off camera Keary stepped into the picture. He was
    naked! He went over and got in bed with me I didn’t
    seem to mind at all. In fact, I looked like I was glad
    to see him.

    We started kissing and his hands began to explore my
    body. The look of enjoyment on my face was obvious. No
    one could look at this movie and tell that I had been
    drugged. Nor could they look at it and guess that I had
    been anything but a more than willing participant. I
    was smiling and returning his kisses and after a moment
    he placed my hand on his hard penis. I had wrapped my
    fingers around it and held it happily.

    As we watched, Keary reached over and began to loosen
    the sheet from around my naked body. I shook my head
    and whispered, “No! Please don’t. Oh god, please don’t!
    I can’t be naked here with all of you like this. I just
    can’t.”

    He just smiled and said, “Don’t be silly Gail. Of
    course you can. You were naked with us for hours last
    night. You really seemed to enjoy it. Do you know what
    I think Gail? I think your subconscious mind is just
    fine. It’s your conscious mind that is all fucked up.
    You just need to learn how to relax and enjoy life.”

    That sounded almost like something my ex-husband would
    have said. I didn’t believe my ex-husband and I didn’t
    believe Keary.

    I stopped struggling and allowed Keary to pull the
    sheet that was my only covering free. He carefully
    pulled it away from my body and allowed it to fall to
    my sides, exposing my naked body to the four teenagers
    in the room.

    I was mortified. I had to look at the television now. I
    could not look anyone else in the room in the eye. I
    had started crying softly again but I wasn’t fighting.
    I’m not sure why. I would not have allowed my husband
    to undress me in the living room if it had just been
    the two of us!

    Keary’s hand returned to my breast and I watched the
    television, trying desperately to think of some way out
    of this horrible situation. On screen I could see Keary
    and I kissing and his hand exploring my body. I don’t
    know much about those drugs that they give girls when
    they want to rape them these days. From what I had
    heard I had thought that they made the girl
    unconscious. That was obviously not what had happened
    to me. I could see myself reacting to the kissing and
    the touching and it looked like I loved it.

    When Keary’s hand moved down to my sex on the
    television I had spread my legs to give him total
    freedom to explore. I saw myself gasp and then giggle
    like a silly schoolgirl on the television.

    My hand was still holding his hard penis and I was
    moving it now with no urging from him. Meanwhile, here
    on the couch watching, Keary had dropped his other hand
    to my upper thigh and was slowly inching it closer to
    where my tightly closed thighs came together. I heard a
    noise and looked around to see that Kyra was filming me
    again. The camera was catching Keary’s left hand on my
    breast and his right hand, now only a fraction of an
    inch from my moist slit.

    I jumped when his finger touched me in that most
    intimate part of my body. But still I didn’t struggle.
    Well, I did struggle. I struggled not to gasp in
    pleasure at the first touch of a male hand on my vulva
    since my divorce. Or at least the first touch while I
    was conscious and not under the influence of some drug
    that had been slipped into my drink.

    Keary whispered into my ear, “Look at the TV. See where
    your hand is cunt? That felt pretty damned good. I want
    you to put your hand around my cock now, just like you
    did last night.”

    I don’t know why I obeyed. I hated this. I hated
    everything they were doing to me and everything they
    were making me do. It was all so demeaning. It was
    rape! But I did what he asked. I reached over and
    wrapped my fingers around his hard penis. I almost
    pulled my hand away when I felt the disgusting moisture
    that was oozing out of him and now coated his sex
    organ. I shuddered in revulsion, but I left my hand
    where it was.

    Keary said, “Watch this Gail, here comes one of the
    good parts.”

    I forced myself to watch. On the television screen
    Keary was up on his knees now and moving towards my
    face with his large, hard penis bobbing wildly as he
    moved. I nearly got sick as I watched him come to a
    stop by my face. I saw that the smile wasn’t on my face
    at that moment. I looked confused.

    Keary quickly cleared up my confusion. I heard him say,
    “Open wide you sweet cunt. Let’s see if you’re any good
    at sucking cock.”

    My stomach churned as I watched. In response to his
    command I had opened my mouth and allowed him to pull
    my face down over his throbbing sex organ.

    I had, on a couple of occasions, kissed my ex-husband’s
    penis after he had begged me to perform oral sex on
    him. I normally refused to perform such a perverted
    act, but on two occasions I had given in. I want to
    hasten to point out that although he frequently
    requested that I perform oral sex on him, he never once
    offered to perform that service for me. I would have
    refused to allow it of course. But he never once
    offered.

    I had kissed his penis a couple of times, but I had
    never once taken it into my mouth. Yet there I was on
    the screen, sliding my lips down over Keary’s penis.
    The camera zoomed in for a close-up. We couldn’t see
    his face, but we could hear him moaning in pleasure as
    half of his sex organ sank into my mouth.

    He held onto my head once he had reached that point
    where I had started gagging. Then he began to saw in
    and out of my mouth for just a very short time before I
    saw him tense up and it was obvious that he was cumming
    in my mouth. I may have been drugged, but I was still
    unable to cope with that. I had gagged and choked and
    tried to pull away as he ejaculated into my mouth.

    I could see his ejaculate oozing out of my mouth around
    the shaft of his penis and finally he pulled it out of
    my mouth and patted me on the head. In the voice you
    might expect to hear from an understanding parent he
    said, “Don’t worry Gail. You just need more practice.
    You’ll get better. Now scoop that up and put it back in
    your mouth and swallow it sweetheart. You can’t let
    that stuff go to waste.”

    And I did! I watched in total disbelief as I smiled at
    Keary and then carefully scooped up all of his spend
    that had escaped from my mouth and transferred it back
    onto my tongue whereupon I promptly swallowed it all.

    Meanwhile, here on the couch, Keary reached down and
    lifted my leg and placed it over his own, spreading my
    legs apart and exposing my sex. His hand returned to my
    sex and he began to work two fingers inside of my
    vagina. I was not wet at all and it was very
    uncomfortable.

    Kyra came in for a couple of close-ups and then moved
    back when Kevin moved over and sat on the other side of
    me on the couch. Soon they both had their hands on me
    and at times they both had their fingers inside of me
    at the same time.

    My vagina had begun to lubricate, despite the fact that
    I was not aroused in the least. So their groping was
    becoming less uncomfortable, at least physically. My
    mind was screaming at me to run from this house as fast
    as my legs could carry me. But I knew that I couldn’t.
    I was a prisoner now. I was a prisoner of three strong
    boys and a girl with a video camera. I knew that their
    plan to ensnare me and turn me into their toy for the
    next two weeks had worked perfectly. I could never
    allow anyone to see the DVD that was playing now. And
    it had just started. God knows what else was on it.

    I shook myself from my reverie and returned my
    attention to the screen. Keary had gotten out of my bed
    and as soon as he moved out of the way Kevin had
    climbed into bed with me. He had pushed my legs apart
    and now I watched as for the first time in my life
    someone touched their lips and tongue to my sex.

    I may have been only semi-conscious last night. But I
    had certainly reacted to Kevin’s tongue on my labia. My
    butt had come right up off of the bed and I had held
    onto his head with both hands and cried out with
    pleasure. Watching my extreme reaction left me
    wondering fleetingly what it might be like. But it was
    a nasty thing to do and I would never have permitted
    myself to be demeaned in that manner if I had not been
    drugged out of my mind.

    I watched in surprise. It humiliated me all the more
    when I had an orgasm as Kevin teased me with his
    tongue. I was embarrassed because that was the first
    time I had ever had an orgasm with another person, even
    while I was married. I had, on rare occasions, sought
    relief from the shower massager, a trick I learned
    about from a magazine. It had been quite pleasant. I
    didn’t do that often though because every time I did it
    my conscience bothered me for a week afterwards. But
    sometimes you just have to do something to relieve the
    stress.

    After my orgasm Kevin had moved up over me and I
    watched now as he began to slide his organ over the
    sopping wet entrance to my vagina. I had reached up and
    wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him down on
    top of me and cried out for him to put it in. And he
    had!

    Even though he was only fifteen, Kevin’s sex organ was
    larger than my ex-husband’s. As he entered me I had
    cried out in pleasure. I will never understand how I
    could have been so responsive yet have not a single
    recollection of the events of last night. It was
    obvious though that I was not unconscious and that I
    was enjoying myself immensely. To be perfectly candid,
    looking at my face on the television now, I can’t help
    thinking that I had never enjoyed sex so much as I had
    when Kevin raped me last night, first with his tongue
    and then with his penis. It was apparent as we watched
    that I had several more orgasms before Kevin reached
    orgasm and flooded my vagina with his seed.

    As we sat there on the couch watching on the television
    as Kevin get out of my bed, he reached over and placed
    my hand on his penis. Now I had a penis in each hand.
    Kevin sighed and said, “Just hold it. Don’t move your
    hand or I’m gonna cum. Watching this is turning me the
    fuck on!”

    The screen went blank for a second and then I saw Kyra
    come back into the picture. She had changed clothes.
    She had taken her shorts off and was wearing a skirt
    now. She got into the bed with me and moved up to sit
    back against the headboard. She spoke to me softly and
    I had giggled again and then got up on my hands and
    knees.

    The camera was filming from the rear and it was a truly
    obscene view of my buttocks and my swollen vulva. I
    could see a thin trail of the slime that Kevin had shot
    into my vagina. It was clinging to my labia and some of
    it had begun to slide down one thigh.

    I watched in disgust as I inched up and began to insert
    my head up under Kyra’s skirt. She held it down
    carefully to avoid giving her brother’s an eyeful. I
    watched with dismay as it became obvious what I was
    doing under the girl’s skirt. It was obvious by my
    actions and by the look on Kyra’s face. I was
    performing oral sex on her!

    As we all watched the action on the screen there were
    numerous comments from the boys about how she was
    cheating by wearing clothes when everyone else was
    naked. She ignored them until Keary said, “Hell sis,
    we’ve all seen you naked anyway.”

    They stopped watching the action on the screen as she
    argued with them about whether or not they had seen her
    naked as they claimed. The argument came to a sudden
    end when Kevin said, “If we hadn’t seen you naked then
    we wouldn’t know that you trim your pussy hair into a
    thin line and that there is a mole that’s a little
    smaller than a dime on your right butt cheek.”

    She looked at him for a minute and then finally she
    found her voice. “How in the hell do you know that?!”

    Keary smiled and said, “We told you sis. We see you
    naked all the time. We’ve been spying on you for over a
    year now.”

    “How?!” she asked. She obviously believed them now, but
    she was very upset at the invasion of her privacy and
    she couldn’t imagine how they had managed it.

    Keary just chuckled and said, “Hell, we’d be pretty
    dumb to tell you how we do it wouldn’t we?”

    She stared at Keary for a few minutes. She was
    seething. But we were all brought back to the action on
    the screen as it showed her enjoying a very loud orgasm
    last night. As she thrashed about her skirt rode up,
    almost exposing the point where my mouth was still
    pleasuring her body.

    She noticed it though and she tugged her skirt down.
    She didn’t seem to be bothered by all three of her
    brothers watching her have an orgasm. She only seemed
    to be bothered by the thought that they had spied on
    her and seen her naked. I didn’t think that there was
    that much distinction. But of course, I was sitting
    here naked and being molested by two teenage boys while
    a teenage girl recorded it for their future amusement
    and, I suppose, in case they needed any more blackmail
    material.

    Kyra was swearing quietly under her breath as she
    continued filming. On the screen I saw her push me away
    and carefully stand up. As soon as she was out of bed
    Kirk climbed up behind me. I had already gotten back up
    on my hands and knees to make room for Kyra to get out
    of bed. Kirk ordered me to stay just the way I was and
    he moved up and entered me from the rear as if I were
    an animal.

    I must have enjoyed it. There was a look of extreme
    pleasure on my face. I don’t know what size Kirk’s
    penis is. I didn’t get a chance to see it. Whoever had
    been filming had been behind us. It was apparently long
    enough and thick enough to satisfy me though. After a
    couple of minutes I had put my head down on my arms and
    Kirk had begun to stroke in and out of me so fast it
    was almost a blur on the television. I was grunting
    loudly with every stroke but he hadn’t lasted quite
    long enough for me to reach orgasm.

    I had looked pretty disappointed as he pulled his
    softening penis out of me last night. Now, as I sat
    here watching I had gotten so wrapped up in what was
    happening that for just a second I had thought how
    unfair that was. When I realized what I was thinking I
    quickly came to my senses and reminded myself that I
    was watching a recording of a gang rape starring me.

    After Kirk finished with me and stood up, the sex
    started getting more disturbing. Keary got back on the
    bed and I was forced to watch now as he forced his
    penis into my anus for the first time. It was obvious
    from the look on my face and my cries of pain that I
    had not enjoyed it. Keary had though. Even though he
    had just ejaculated in my mouth not long ago he gripped
    my buttocks and exclaimed, “Damn! That is one tight ass
    bitch! You guys are going to love this!”

    I watched in disgust as he sped up and then reached
    orgasm, shooting his slimy ejaculate into my anus.

    When Keary finally caught his breath and pulled out of
    me I saw that I had been crying. I was still crying
    when Kevin got back on the bed and forced his sex organ
    into my mouth. The camera came in close and I was able
    to see that his penis was still coated with dried semen
    from when he had had intercourse with me earlier. I
    offered no resistance though. Not until he began trying
    to force his penis into my throat for the first time.

    That was when I started to struggle. I put my arms up
    and tried to push Kevin away as he was holding my head
    and trying to force his penis into my throat. I was
    crying out in pain but my cries were muffled by his
    organ in my mouth.

    I heard Keary say something and Kirk got up on the bed
    behind me and grabbed my arms. He rested his hard penis
    in the crevice between my buttocks and held my arms,
    leaving me helpless to defend myself.

    Keary came closer and he began telling me how to take a
    man into my throat and at first it didn’t even look
    like I knew that he was there. He reached under me and
    pinched one of my nipples and when he had my attention
    he repeated his instructions and soon Kevin’s penis was
    entering my throat on every stroke. When I had gotten
    used to it, Kirk let my arms go and he began to force
    his penis into my recently abused anus. I had reached
    back and attempted to push him away but he just ignored
    me.

    The sex on the television was getting to Kevin. He
    really enjoyed watching as he had been the first to
    insert a penis into my throat. He pulled his hands away
    from my breast and my vagina and said, “Keary, I can’t
    take it anymore. I need to fuck her and I don’t mean
    later! Hell, if I had known how much fun it was to rape
    a chick I’d have started a long time ago.”

    Keary laughed and said, “Yeah, I was just thinking the
    same thing. In about another minute I was about to
    shoot all over her hand.”

    He took his fingers out of me and lifted my hand off of
    his penis. He told Kevin to pull a large leather
    hassock over a little closer and they pulled me off of
    the couch and bent me over the hassock on my back.

    I started crying. I didn’t bother to beg them not to do
    it. They had gone to a lot of trouble to get me into a
    position that I would have no choice but to submit to
    them. But I dreaded this so much. As I would soon
    discover, I didn’t know the half of it. This was going
    to be much worse than a simple rape.

    Keary moved to one end of the hassock. He lifted my
    legs up and spread them wide apart. He moved closer and
    began to rub the head of his penis over my slit. At the
    same time Kevin moved around and knelt at my head. I
    had my eyes closed but I heard him moving around. I
    ignored him. I thought the danger was coming from
    Keary.

    A feeling of total helplessness washed over me when
    Keary wedged the head of his penis inside me and
    started slowly inserting it all of the way inside me.
    My legs were over his shoulders and he had reached up
    and was holding my wrists as he began to rape me.

    I didn’t think it was necessary. I was submitting to
    every nasty thing they did to me now. I had not
    anticipated what Kevin was about to do. I suddenly
    opened my eyes when I felt something on my face. I saw
    that it was Kevin, moving the drooling head of his
    penis around my face. He was leaving a trail of nasty
    lubricant everywhere he touched me.

    I closed my eyes again as soon as I realized what was
    happening and I cried just a little harder at this new
    indignity. But that was just foreplay. Soon his penis
    was lodged against my lips and he ordered me to open my
    mouth.

    I sobbed loudly but I obeyed. I knew that I couldn’t
    fight them. I might have resisted though, if I had
    known what was coming. Kevin began sliding his organ
    deeper and deeper with every stroke. When he reached
    the back of my throat I started gagging and that was
    when I started to struggle.

    He pulled out of my mouth and slapped me viciously. I
    screamed and tried to get away but he grabbed a handful
    of my hair and held me still. He leaned closer and
    said, “You stupid cunt. You did it last night. You just
    have to relax and swallow and it’ll go right down. Now
    behave yourself.”

    I thought back to when I woke up this morning and how
    sore my throat had been. Even though I had just watched
    it happen on the television I was still horrified by
    the realization that he was telling the truth, that I
    had taken their sex organs into my throat last night.

    He placed his penis back at my lips and I reluctantly
    opened my mouth. He started slowly pushing it inside of
    me and as he did he ordered me to swallow. I couldn’t,
    not with that fat penis in my mouth. But the attempt
    seemed to suppress my gag reflex and after several
    painful attempts I felt his organ slide right down my
    throat.

    He left it there for a brief moment, though it didn’t
    seem brief at the time. I started to struggle. I
    thought I was going to suffocate but he reached in
    between my legs that Keary was pressing down against my
    chest and he grabbed one of my breasts. He squeezed and
    twisted brutally.

    I screamed in pain and he said, “Jesus you’re a dumb
    cunt. You can breathe just fine stupid. You did it over
    and over last night. Just relax and get used to it. You
    are going to be doing a lot of this from now on, so you
    might as well learn to do it right.”

    Kevin began to use my mouth and throat as if they were
    a vagina. With each stroke his testicles slapped my
    face and covered my eyes. It was very painful at first
    but then I suppose I started getting numb. As the pain
    in my throat diminished I started becoming more aware
    of the violent attack that I was receiving from Keary.
    He was pounding into me so hard that it sounded like I
    was being slapped as his pelvis slammed into me. It was
    painful to the point that it hurt more than the rape of
    my throat.

    They were both pretty excited. Between the idea of
    raping me and all of the foreplay as they had tormented
    me while watching the DVD they had made last night they
    were really wound up pretty tight.

    Kevin grabbed my head and thrust once more, all the way
    down into my throat and he left his penis buried there
    with his testicles resting over my eyes as he filled my
    throat with his ejaculate. My throat hurt even more
    than it had when I woke up this morning. But I was
    grateful that I didn’t have to taste that slimy stuff.
    It just went right down my throat.

    Kevin remained where he was as his penis started going
    soft in my throat. I was distracted by Keary as he
    began to rape me even more brutally until he came to a
    sudden halt and I knew that he was spraying my vagina
    with his ejaculate. I shuddered in horror that it was
    happening all over again, but I was still held firmly
    in place and I couldn’t have moved if I had wanted to.
    Well, I did want to of course. I wanted out of here
    desperately.

    They finally had satisfied their lust on my helpless
    body and they not so much moved back as fell away,
    exhausted by the vicious rape of my abused body.

    As soon as they moved out of the way Kirk was standing
    over me. I sensed him standing there and I looked up to
    see him obviously trying to decide which orifice he
    wanted to use now that it was his turn to rape me
    again.

    He had already removed his pants and for the first time
    I saw his penis. It was the smallest of the three, but
    even so it was larger than my ex-husband’s had been. He
    smiled down at me and asked, “Where do you want it,
    cunt?”

    I just started crying more loudly. I didn’t want it! I
    hurt already. I didn’t want any more abuse!

    He chuckled and said, “Well hell, if you can’t make up
    your mind, let’s see if you can do that deepthroat
    trick again. Any chick can fuck. It takes practice to
    suck a cock like that. We need to make sure that you
    get a lot of practice in the next two weeks.”

    He went around to where my head hung down over the end
    of the hassock and dropped down to his knees. When he
    did his hard male organ came to rest against my cheek.
    He took it in his hand and after trailing it over my
    face for a moment he put it to my lips and said, “Kiss
    it bitch.”

    I really hated the profane way that these children
    talked. But I suppose in the scheme of things that was
    the least of my worries. I pressed my lips against his
    penis and kissed him lightly a few times. I tried not
    to notice his malevolent grin or worse yet, his sister
    nearby with the camera focused on me.

    Kirk let me kiss him several time before he lifted his
    penis in his hand and pressed his hairless testicles to
    my lips. He rubbed his crotch in my face and then he
    said, “Lick my balls now bitch.”

    I began licking his sweaty testicles and as my tongue
    moved over him he moaned in pleasure. He let me lick
    him for what seemed like a long time until finally
    Keary said, “Jesus Kirk! Get on with it. We still have
    a lot of that DVD to watch.”

    Kirk chuckled and said, “Oh well, I guess I could go
    ahead and fuck the cunt’s face, if you insist.”

    He repositioned himself slightly and then he drove his
    slightly smaller organ all the way into my mouth and
    into the entrance of my throat in one vicious stab. I
    cried out in pain but my cries were muffled by the
    penis he was battering me with. He watched me struggle
    with it for a second and then he pulled out and shoved
    it all the way in again, with just as much violence as
    the first time. It went on and on and with each cruel
    thrust I was in more pain. By the time he pulled back
    and rested the head of his penis in my mouth and
    finished himself off with his hand I was crying
    hysterically. Unfortunately I was the only one there
    that felt sorry for me.

    Kirk finally removed his sex organ from my mouth and
    wiped it across my face. Through my tears I could see
    Kyra standing over me with the camera. I wiped the
    tears from my eyes with my hands and I saw her smiling
    as she stared down at me.

    She obviously was enjoying my suffering. After a moment
    or two she said, “Fuck it!” She handed the camera to
    Kirk and said, “If you guys have seen it all anyway I
    guess I don’t have anything to hide.”

    With that she unbuttoned her shorts and pulled them and
    her underwear down to the accompanying cheers of her
    three brothers. She straddled my face for a moment and
    squatted down.

    I tried to speak. I thought she was making a mistake.
    At least that was what I thought right up until she
    said, “Come on bitch. Eat my ass out just like you ate
    my pussy last night.”

    I saw Kirk come closer with the camera and all three
    boys were cheering her on. I kept my mouth tightly
    closed and struggled to turn my head. She ordered me
    once more to perform that disgusting task and still I
    balked.

    Without moving from her position over me she turned to
    Keary and said, “How about a hand here big brother?”

    I heard him get up. I didn’t know what he had in mind.
    I knew it would be painful but I thought that there was
    no way that it could be worse than what she wanted me
    to do.

    I was wrong. I heard a swishing noise and suddenly my
    breasts felt as if they were on fire. I screamed and
    struggled to get out from under Kyra. Before I could
    free myself Kevin grabbed my arm on the opposite side
    of the hassock. He twisted it and held it in such a
    manner that if I struggled now it would surely
    dislocate my shoulder.

    I mumbled a protest helplessly into the dank seam
    between the cheeks of Kyra’s buttocks and then I heard
    that swishing noise and my breasts were struck again. I
    couldn’t see it, but I was reasonably certain that
    Keary was whipping my breasts with his thick leather
    belt.

    I knew that I couldn’t take another of those vicious
    blows. It was one of the most tender areas of my body
    and I was terrified that he was going to damage my
    breasts somehow.

    I surrendered. I couldn’t take it anymore. As I stuck
    my tongue out and tentatively moved it up and down
    between the cheeks of Kyra’s butt I realized that I had
    suffered all of that pain for nothing. These monsters
    were always going to win. I only made things worse when
    I tried to fight them.

    After I had moved my tongue up and down through that
    dank, musty crevice she reached down and patted the top
    of my head and said, “That’s real nice bitch. Now quit
    fucking around and eat my ass out like I told you.”

    I felt around with my tongue until I located her anus
    and then I began to concentrate on that area. After a
    minute she said, “Come on bitch! Get inside. I want to
    feel that tongue deep inside of me.”

    I pushed at her anus with my tongue and got nowhere. I
    tried curling my tongue and stiffening it and finally
    the tip of it popped inside of her anus. She gasped in
    pleasure and said, “Oh yeah! That’s better bitch! Eat
    that ass!”

    I kept it up for a couple more minutes but it was very
    difficult. My tongue and my jaw were both about to give
    out on me. I was actually relieved when she shifted her
    position slightly and said, “That wasn’t too bad for a
    first time, now eat my pussy. And I want to feel some
    enthusiasm bitch.”

    I felt like I was going to lose the use of my jaw at
    any minute now. But I didn’t dare stop. I began licking
    and kissing her vulva and inserting my tongue into her
    as enthusiastically as I could until she said, “Oh yeah
    bitch! I’m ready now. Suck on my clit now! Ah fuck!
    Yeah! Just like that! Oh Christ!”

    And then she screamed and pressed her sex against my
    mouth and I felt her tense up and then shiver almost
    out of control as she had an orgasm.

    She finally fell away and I sobbed quietly in a
    combination of relief and despair as I waited for the
    next indignity. It wasn’t long in coming.

    Keary ordered me to get off the hassock and as I sat up
    I looked down at my beaten breasts. It didn’t look as
    bad as I had feared. There were two angry red stripes
    across each breast, one above the nipple and one under
    it. They didn’t look like they would leave a bruise
    though. And they hadn’t cut the skin.

    I struggled to my feet and he tossed me the sheet I had
    worn when I left my bedroom this morning. I grabbed it
    out of the air and he said, “Cover up the hassock. I
    don’t want you staining it with your nasty ass.”

    I turned around and covered the leather hassock and as
    I did that Keary came up behind me and pushed me to my
    knees and then forced me to bend over the hassock. I
    was facing the television. Someone had paused the DVD
    and there was the image of me having sex with two of
    the boys on the screen. The camera was focused on me
    and I could only see them from their bellies down so I
    wasn’t sure which boys were raping me at the moment. It
    looked like Keary and Kevin.

    Someone pushed play and the images started moving and
    the horrible sounds returned. I heard myself grunting
    and the sounds of flesh pounding flesh and it still
    looked like I was every bit the willing participant. I
    knew that if the Clarks saw this horrible DVD when they
    came home from their cruise they would assume that I
    had, if not actually corrupted their little darlings,
    then I had been a more than willing participant in
    their sex games. If that DVD were turned over to the
    authorities I’m sure they would have the same
    impression.

    I thought of those recent cases of female school
    teachers being caught having sex with their students
    and how they had been arrested and subjected to the
    most vile public denunciations.

    The worst thing though, was that even if I didn’t feel
    certain that I would be condemned if that DVD became
    public, even if I was reasonably certain that anyone
    looking at it would be able to detect that I had been
    drugged, I would do anything to keep that obscene movie
    from being viewed by anyone. The humiliation would
    surely kill me. I had always suffered from an over
    abundance of modesty. Being raped had not changed that.
    I knew that I would do anything to keep that
    pornographic movie from being shown at a later date.

    These little monsters seemed to realize it too. They
    hadn’t even bothered to threaten me. They had just
    shown me that the movie existed and were now forcing me
    to watch it. They knew that I was theirs now to use and
    abuse as they saw fit.

    As the movie started back up I felt Keary fumbling
    around between my legs and his organ began to enter me
    again. He must not have been completely erect. It
    didn’t seem to go in as far and it didn’t feel as thick
    as it did earlier. He didn’t do anything once it was
    inside of me. He just leaned over me and reached under
    me to play with my breasts.

    I winced and cried out in pain as his hands grasped my
    very tender breasts but once he had them in his hands
    he merely held them and then he remained still and we
    watched the next part of the movie locked together like
    that.

    I stared at the television without really seeing
    anything at first. After a while though my mind
    wandered back to the rape that I was apparently taking
    part in willingly as it played out on the television
    and I began watching again just as the boy in my mouth
    pulled out and shot his creamy load in my face and
    hair. He laughed when he looked at the results of his
    most recent orgasm, the strand of white slime that
    trailed down from my forehead and across my nose and
    ending at my lips. I recognized the laugh, it was
    Kevin.

    After Kevin moved away I was physically picked up and
    dropped back onto the bed by Keary. I was surprised at
    the strength he exhibited. I weigh one hundred and five
    pounds and he lifted me like it was nothing!

    Once I was on my back he moved up and straddled me. He
    placed his wet, slimy organ between my breasts and
    pressed my breasts together around him. He started
    sawing in and out of my cleavage and in only a minute
    he said, “Okay cunt. Look up at my cock. Lift your
    fucking head and watch what happens.”

    I watched as, with that same silly grin on my face I
    lifted my head and stared down at the penis moving
    rapidly between my breasts. I still had that stream of
    ejaculate running down my face and I watched as on
    screen I stuck my tongue out and nonchalantly licked up
    all that was on or near my lips. Just as I pulled my
    tongue back into my mouth he erupted and more of that
    stuff shot right into my face. The first two strands
    hit me in the face and the next one landed against my
    chin. The last few weak spurts landed just above my
    breasts and then it was over.

    I watched him rub his penis through the puddles of
    viscous ejaculate and then force it into my mouth for
    cleaning. He did that several times before he became
    bored and got up.

    It just kept going on and on. Each of the boys used me
    over and over. Towards the end they had stopped
    achieving orgasm, but they continued to get erections
    and they continued to saw them violently into my vagina
    or my sore throat.

    It was becoming obvious that they were hurting me now.
    They weren’t just hurting my throat and my vagina
    either. They were constantly mistreating my breasts.
    They took great pleasure in squeezing them as if they
    were trying to squeeze something out of them or
    squeezing and pulling on my nipples, stretching them
    far beyond anything I thought was possible. It was no
    wonder that they had been so sore this morning. Between
    that abuse and the whipping I was starting to be
    concerned with breast cancer. It seems like I read
    somewhere that prolonged physical abuse of the breast
    can lead to that.

    But far from taking pity on me when I cried out in
    pain, they laughed and tried to outdo each other. They
    vied to see who could stretch my breasts out the
    farthest or make me cry the loudest. And they enjoyed
    it so much that soon they were erect again and the
    brutal, demeaning rapes started all over again. And
    always in the background was Kyra, filming and urging
    them to greater acts of depravity.

    Keary had stayed there with his penis inside of me as
    we watched the last of the DVD. He had gotten erect
    from time to time, but he didn’t attempt to have sex
    with me again. I guess that between last night and this
    morning I had drained the three boys.

    When the movie finally ended Keary pulled out of me at
    last. He grabbed a handful of my long red hair and
    pulled me around and when he ordered me to suck him
    clean, as disgusting as it was, I had no fight left in
    me. I opened my mouth and he slid his slimy sex organ
    between my lips and over my tongue.

    I was surprised that I didn’t gag. Maybe I was getting
    used to putting slimy things in my mouth. I sucked his
    soft penis until it was clean and then he ordered me to
    lick his testicles. When they were clean he finally
    released my hair and I straightened up.

    Keary got to his feet and pulled me up. When I was
    standing beside him he said, “Now we need to talk.
    Let’s go into the kitchen. You can make us something to
    eat while I tell you what your life is going to be like
    for the next two weeks.”

    I wasn’t hungry, so I asked them what they wanted and
    as I started to prepare it Keary said, “I’m not going
    to bother to threaten you. You’re smart. You know what
    we have. I’m pretty sure that you aren’t going to give
    us any trouble.”

    I glanced at him. I didn’t bother to respond. He was
    right.

    He went on to say, “For the next two weeks you belong
    to us. You are going to do anything we want. You
    already know you are going to hate it. The thing is,
    that’s what turns us on. We love how much you hate what
    we are doing. I might as well warn you now. It isn’t
    going to be just the four of us.”

    I looked up at him in alarm. I hadn’t even considered
    that possibility.

    He saw my expression and he grinned widely. He chuckled
    and said, “I love that look. I don’t think I’ll ever
    get tired of seeing it.”

    I finally had to look back down at what I was doing and
    Keary continued.

    “For the next two weeks you are going to be dressing to
    please, the way you should be dressing all the time
    with a hot body like yours. You are going to be showing
    a lot of skin. In case you’re wondering, that means
    when you go to work too.”

    I tried to imagine what it would be like if I were to
    go to work dressed like the slut they obviously
    envisioned. There were a lot of horny guys at work that
    were always hitting on me. They were polite about it
    and it had never gotten out of hand. I could see where
    they might start getting the wrong idea if I started
    dressing more provocatively though.

    Keary brought me back to the present when he said, “We
    have a couple of friends coming over in a little while
    to hang out by the pool. They don’t know it yet, but
    they are getting lucky today. We are going to mess with
    their minds a little first. But then you are going to
    end up doing anything that they want, just like you do
    for us. You know that if you try to fight me you are
    going to lose. But you aren’t going to give me any
    trouble, are you?”

    I looked back up at him. I had started crying again.
    But we both knew that I had already surrendered to him.
    I was going to submit to being raped by two more
    teenagers and the more I hated it the more he would
    enjoy watching it.

    I served them their lunch and Keary ordered me to stand
    beside him while he ate. He ate his sandwich with one
    hand and the other hand was teasing my body. The pain
    in my breasts had subsided for the most part now. There
    were still a couple of stripes across them. But they
    were just a dull pink now and would apparently soon be
    gone.

    As he ran his fingers over my body I was aware that he
    was staring at my face, not my body. He was enjoying
    how much I hated what he was doing more than he was
    taking pleasure from exploring my body.

    He inserted his middle finger into my vagina and he
    said, “You have a lot to thank us for if you stop and
    think about it. You have learned to be a good
    cocksucker in one night. We’ve opened up your asshole
    and you can take a cock up there now. But best of all
    we are doing something about how fucking uptight you
    are. You hate it, but you are going to be a much better
    woman when we are through with you. You were such a
    frigid bitch. I bet you never sucked your husband’s
    cock, did you?”

    That was none of his business! He was waiting for an
    answer though. I shook my head and for some reason I
    was embarrassed. I wasn’t sure if that was because I
    had never done it or because I was being forced to
    discuss it with him in front of his three siblings.

    He smiled and said, “Hell, I bet you have never even
    said it, have you?”

    I wasn’t sure what he meant. I still stared at the
    floor but I asked quietly, “Said what?”

    He smirked at me and pulled my hand down and placed it
    on his penis. He asked, “What do you call that?”

    I knew what he wanted me to say. But I couldn’t. He was
    right. I never used the terms that they had been
    bandying about carelessly since the rapes started last
    night. I finally admitted, “I never use those words.
    And no, I have never said that word. That is a penis or
    a sex organ. That’s what I call it.”

    He grinned, enjoying my discomfort immensely. He said,
    “Not anymore, at least not for the next two weeks. For
    the next two weeks I had better not hear you use those
    clinical terms. From now on you call a cock a cock and
    a tit a tit. You call a cunt a cunt and when my dick is
    in your mouth you are a cocksucker. We aren’t going to
    be making love either. When someone has a cock in your
    cunt you are fucking. Those are the words that I want
    to hear you use for the next two weeks. If you fuck up
    you’ll be punished. And you know how much I enjoy
    punishing you.”

    “Now let me hear it,” he said. “What’s that you have in
    your hand?”

    I groaned in embarrassment. After what I had been
    through since I arrived last night you wouldn’t think
    it would be so difficult for me, but it was. Yet I
    couldn’t do anything but obey. “It’s your cock,” I said
    in a voice so quiet that he just barely heard me.

    He chuckled and said, “Speak up you stupid cunt! I
    couldn’t hear you.”

    I cleared my throat and in a more normal tone of voice
    I said, “I have your cock in my hand.”

    “That’s better,” he said. “Now, where is my middle
    finger?”

    I think that more than all of the other words he wanted
    me to use I hated this one. It was such a negative,
    derogatory word. But I answered, “Your finger is in my
    cunt.”

    He smiled and said, “Very good Gail. Now, there’s just
    one more thing sweetheart. I think you should call my
    brothers and me Sir and my sister Miss. Got it?”

    I responded, “Yes Sir.”

    He removed his finger from my vagina…I mean my cunt,
    and he patted my ass and said, “Good girl. I knew you
    were smart enough to train. Kyra thought that you were
    just a dumb cunt. She said that you were just a blonde
    in disguise. But that pretty red bush of yours is hard
    to hide when you’re naked. You’re going to be easy to
    train, aren’t you cunt?”

    I felt the tears starting again but I just sighed and
    said, “Yes sir.”

    They finished their sandwiches quickly and decided to
    spend some time by the pool. We all went to Kyra’s room
    and she pulled her collection of bikinis out of a
    drawer and dropped them on her bed. Keary went through
    them and picked one out for me to wear. He handed it to
    me and said, “I know it’s more revealing than you are
    used to Gail. But don’t worry. You won’t have it on for
    long.”

    They watched me put the tiny, revealing suit on and
    Kyra helped me adjust it. The suit wasn’t much more
    than four little triangles. I had to believe that her
    parents did not know that she owned this thing. The bra
    was two tiny triangles that didn’t cover much more than
    my nipples and just enough string to keep it in place.
    The bottoms were a small triangle that didn’t cover
    much more than the crack of my butt, I mean my ass, and
    another triangle in front that covered my slit and
    some, but not all of my pubic hair.

    I looked down at how much of me was exposed and then I
    looked at Kyra. She grinned and said, “I only wear it
    when I go to the beach with my boyfriend.”

    I thought so. I knew Mr. Clark well enough to know that
    he would never allow her to wear something like this.

    Keary said, “I like it. Kyra, take her into your
    bathroom and trim that bush so that it’s covered. Leave
    some of it though. I like that red cunt hair.”

    She grabbed my arm and pulled me into her bathroom. She
    said, “Take the bottoms off.”

    I said, “Yes Miss,” and untied the strings at my hips.

    The suit fell to the floor and she sat me on a towel on
    her toilet. She spread my legs and drew a line through
    my pubic hair. She said, “Here, take these scissors and
    trim your bush to there.”

    I took the scissors and trimmed off almost half of my
    pubic hair. Do I have to call it cunt hair? Anyway, it
    just didn’t look right to me.

    Kyra apparently didn’t think so either. She stood in
    front of me watching me until I was finished and then
    she said, “If it was up to me I’d make you cut it all
    off. They just want all the guys who see you to know
    that you are a real redhead.”

    All the guys that see me? I didn’t like the sound of
    that.

    She handed me a damp cloth, some shaving gel and a
    razor and ordered me to take care of the stubble. When
    I had finished she inspected me again.

    She ordered me to put the bottoms back on and when I
    did what remained of my pubic hair was no longer
    exposed. Kyra looked me over and said, “Okay, come on.”

    I followed her downstairs and out to the pool. The boys
    all had trunks on now. They were wet and had already
    been swimming. Now they were sitting at a table near
    the patio door. Kyra sat in an empty chair and I was
    pulled down into Keary’s lap.

    Keary moved his hands over me idly, just keeping his
    hands busy I guess. He said, “Okay cunt. In a few
    minutes a couple of our friends are going to show up.
    When the bell rings you go and let them in and then you
    just go along and try to have fun. You won’t have to do
    anything you haven’t already done several times in the
    last twenty-four hours. Just remember, if you give me a
    hard time, if you piss me off, I will find a way to
    punish you that you will remember for the rest of your
    life. I think you know enough about the way my mind
    works to realize that I can do it.”

    I just said, “Yes Sir.”

    He was right. I was pretty sure that he could come up
    with something so nasty that I couldn’t even imagine it
    right now. But I had already surrendered. And after
    all, he was right about having already done it all. It
    was just going to be more of the same degrading sex
    acts. It would be embarrassing all over again because
    it would be two more young males seeing me and using me
    for the first time. But I realized that the sex acts
    would be the same and in two weeks I would go home and
    never see any of these people again. I sure as hell was
    never going to come back to this house again!

    It was probably only five minutes until the doorbell
    rang. Keary let me out of his lap but before he let me
    go answer the door he turned me around and wedged the
    back of my bikini bottom up into the crack of my butt.
    I suppose his friends would get a kick out of it but at
    this point it didn’t make that much difference to me.
    Or at least I thought that it didn’t.

    When I opened the door the two boys standing there
    suddenly fell silent. Their eyes got wide and their
    mouths dropped open. I stepped back and invited them
    in. They came in and waited for me to close the door
    and they followed me back out to the pool. I could feel
    their eyes on my butt, I mean my ass, and I was more
    embarrassed than I thought that I would be.

    When we got out to the pool Keary said, “Hey guys! Come
    over and join us. Do you want a drink?”

    They nodded, but they were still staring at me without
    even blinking. Keary sent me in to get everyone a
    drink. When I returned I gave everyone a drink,
    including myself. They hadn’t said anything about me
    but I was thirsty so I brought one out for me too.

    When I had served everyone Keary called me back over
    and I ended up back in his lap. He said, “Guys, this is
    our babysitter while our folks are on that cruise. Her
    name is Gail. She is my dad’s secretary. Isn’t she
    pretty?”

    The boys both nodded vigorously and I was introduced to
    Dale and Jimmy.

    Dale said, “You’re shitting me right? She is in charge
    of you?”

    Keary chuckled and said, “You’re not listening Dale. I
    didn’t say that she was in charge. She is our
    babysitter. She is definitely not in charge. Are you
    Gail?”

    I said, “No Sir.”

    Dale and Jimmy looked at each other in wonder and then
    stared at me again. Dale cleared his throat and asked,
    “You mean she lets you do anything you want?”

    “Better than that, man,” Keary exclaimed, “she does
    anything we want. She doesn’t like it much, but she’s
    starting to learn her place.”

    He turned to me and asked, “Aren’t you, sweetheart?”

    I was staring down. I couldn’t look at anyone. I shook
    my head again and said, “Yes Sir.”

    He ran his hand slowly up my back and asked, “Yes Sir
    what cunt?”

    I heard both boys gasp when he said that.

    I was having trouble thinking. What was I supposed to
    say? Then I remembered what he had asked me and I said,
    “I’m starting to learn my place Sir.”

    He patted my hip and said, “Good girl. Give me a nice
    kiss now.”

    I turned in his lap and bent my head down and touched
    my lips to his. I kissed him lightly and started to
    straighten up again but he said, “Come on bitch. You
    can do better than that!”

    I turned back and put my arm around his neck and kissed
    him again. This time I faked a passion that I certainly
    didn’t feel and as we kissed he moved is hands over my
    body.

    He finally broke the kiss and I turned back to the
    side. I didn’t even have to look at their two guests to
    know what they were thinking of me now. And the games
    had not yet begun.

    I take that back. The games were, indeed, beginning. I
    felt Keary’s hand move slowly up my back again and I
    felt the tug as he untied the string that held my bra
    in place.

    I wanted desperately to bring my arm up to cover my
    breasts. I knew it was pointless but it was ingrained
    in me. I doubt if even two weeks from now I would be
    comfortable being topless in front of these people, or
    anyone else for that matter.

    I heard Dale exclaim, “Well kiss my ass!”

    Jimmy was quiet for a moment and then he asked, “What
    about her?” He had nodded at Kyra. “How does she feel
    about this?”

    Keary laughed and said, “It was her idea! She had to go
    into my dad’s office with my mother one day and she met
    our new cunt while she was there. She told us about her
    when she got home. She said that Gail was one of those
    frigid bitches whose shit don’t stink. She said that
    she tried talking down to her and when that didn’t work
    she didn’t talk to her at all.”

    That wasn’t true! Kyra had sat as far away from me as
    possible and pouted like a two year old. What was I
    supposed to say to her?! And what kind of girl would be
    responsible for the rape of another girl? I can’t even
    imagine that! There must be something terribly wrong
    inside that girl’s head.

    Keary continued, “When dad called home from work on
    Friday and told my mom that Gail was going to be in
    charge of us it was Kyra that came up with the plan to
    turn her into our little sex toy.”

    I looked at Kyra and she was smiling right at me. She
    seemed very proud of herself.

    Jimmy asked, “What are you gonna do with her? Are you
    gonna fuck her?”

    All four of the Clark kids laughed at that. Kevin said,
    “Shit man, we fucked her most of last night and most of
    this morning. It’s a good thing you guys came over
    because we are all fucked out. She even ate Kyra’s ass
    and pussy. The bitch does anything we tell her to.”

    Dale asked, “And you are going to let us fuck her?”

    Keary nodded and said, “She’s a three-holer guys. She
    can deepthroat thanks to the training she got last
    night and she can take it up the ass. She doesn’t like
    it. But that just makes it that much more fun.”

    Jimmy looked a little nervous. He said, “What about
    Kyra?”

    Kyra looked like she was losing her temper. She
    exclaimed, “Jesus Jimmy! I’m right fucking here! If you
    got a question about me ask me. If you are asking if I
    am going to be around when you are fucking the bitch
    the answer is that I am not only going to watch, I am
    going to record it on my movie camera. If that’s a
    problem for you than you can fucking leave and we’ll
    find someone else.”

    Jimmy said, “Damn Kyra! Cool it for Christ’s sake! I
    was just fucking asking! Some girls wouldn’t want to
    hang around when their friends are fucking some broad.”

    Kyra looked exasperated. She replied, “Are you fucking
    brain dead Jimmy? Keary just told you it was my idea.
    Do you want to fuck her or not?”

    Dale chuckled and said, “Hell, I’ll fuck her while you
    make up your mind doofus.”

    Dale got up and took off his t-shirt and left it on his
    chair. He came around the table in only his trunks,
    which were bulging noticeably. He reached out and
    grabbed one of my tits and said, “Where do you want to
    do this Keary?”

    Keary pointed to a lounge chair on the grass nearby and
    said, “Why don’t you use that cushion and fuck her over
    there.”

    Dale pulled me out of Keary’s lap and I followed him
    over to the lounge chair. He ordered me to put the
    cushion on the grass and as Kyra came over and started
    filming he ordered me to take my bikini bottoms off.

    I untied the strings at my hips and let it fall to my
    feet. He moved closer and his hand forced itself
    between my legs and cupped my mound. He smiled and
    said, “How about if we start out with some of that
    deepthroat before I fuck you Gail? That sounds like a
    lot of fun to me. Is that okay with you?”

    I just nodded and said, “Yes Sir.”

    It wasn’t alright. But I was the only person here that
    cared what I thought.

    I stepped onto the cushion and dropped to my knees.
    Dale moved over in front of me and waited for me to
    remove his trunks. I grasped his waistband and pulled
    the elastic out and then down, uncovering yet another
    penis…damn it! I mean cock.

    I had gone three years without seeing one and I hadn’t
    missed them at all. In the last twenty-four hours I had
    seen four. I still had one more to go. At least I hoped
    that I still had only one more to go. I hoped that they
    didn’t call up more of their friends.

    Dale’s cock was not quite as long as Keary’s. It was
    slightly bigger around though. I wasn’t looking forward
    to forcing it down my already very sore throat. But
    there was never any question of my refusing.

    I reached out and placed my hand around his cock and
    tilted it down away from his hairy belly and placed my
    lips around the head. I started moving my lips up and
    down the shaft, taking a little more of him into my
    mouth each time. When the head of his cock reached the
    entrance to my throat I gagged at first. I had
    forgotten to use the trick that Keary had taught me to
    avoid gagging.

    I suddenly wondered where a sixteen year old boy had
    learned that! They all seemed to know so much more
    about sex than they should. They certainly knew a lot
    more than I do. And I was learning more than I ever
    wanted to know.

    On the next down stroke I swallowed and Dale’s cock hit
    the entrance to my throat and wedged there. I couldn’t
    get it to go down. I pulled back and tried again and
    this time, after a slight catch, the head of his cock
    slipped into my throat. It was very painful and even
    though his cock was only slightly fatter I could tell
    the difference. It was noticeably more uncomfortable.

    When his cock slid down into my throat and my lips were
    buried in his pubic hair, Dale said, “Kiss my ass! She
    fucking did it!”

    Kyra laughed and said, “She can suck you off or kiss
    your ass. But she can’t do both. At least she can’t do
    them both at the same time.”

    I ignored Kyra and worked on Dale’s cock until he
    pushed my head away and ordered me onto my back.

    I was glad to change positions. I wanted nothing to do
    with any of this. But I would much rather have that fat
    cock raping my cunt than my mouth.

    As soon as I was in position on my back Dale got on top
    of me and fumbled for my opening. It took him a moment
    to find the right spot, but the head of his cock
    finally slipped into me. When his cock started into my
    pussy he paused while he supported himself on his
    elbows over me and he stared down at me as he eased it
    into me slowly until it was all the way in and his
    pubic bone was grinding against me. He stopped there
    and enjoyed the pleasurable sensations for a moment
    before he said, “Look at me Gail. Watch me fuck you.
    That’s a good girl. You’re a great cocksucker, but I
    want to cum in your cunt the first time.” He started
    moving slowly in and out of me and then he said, “A
    little later I can cum in your mouth. And I’ve never
    fucked a girl’s ass before. I guess we’ll have to give
    that a shot too. I bet you hate that, don’t you Gail?”

    I quietly responded, “Yes Sir.”

    He smiled and said, “You hate all of this don’t you?”

    I nodded.

    He said, “That’s too bad, because you are very good at
    it. I never had a girl deepthroat me before. That was
    pretty damned hot. I have to be honest though. I like
    your cunt more. But it’s pretty damned exciting to look
    down and see my cock buried to the root in your fucking
    mouth bitch. It’s hard to believe you just did it for
    the first time last night. How did they get you to do
    that?”

    I glanced at Kyra and she was waiting for me to answer
    with an amused look on her face.

    I said, “They drugged me and they raped me. They did
    all of those things to me when I was drugged and
    couldn’t defend myself. They filmed everything that I
    did and they showed me the movie this morning. I didn’t
    have any choice after that. I have to do what they say
    and they know it.”

    Dale began to speed up his increasingly violent thrusts
    and he said, “Damn that’s hot! I gotta hand it to Kyra
    and Keary. It must be fucking great to have a beautiful
    sex slave that you can do anything you want with.”

    And then it was over. He cried out and ground his
    pelvis against me and filled me with his cum. He stayed
    in place over me as his cock went soft in my cunt. Then
    he rolled over and lay on his back. He stayed like
    that, staring at the sky for a minute and swearing
    quietly under his breath occasionally, trying to
    express his pleasure with his limited vocabulary I
    guess.

    I lay beside him waiting for him to get up and let his
    friend Jimmy mount me so that he could take his turn.

    Kyra didn’t think I was being a good hostess though.
    She ordered me to clean Dale up so that he wouldn’t
    mess up the chairs when he went back over and sat down.

    I glanced at her as she instructed me in my cleanup
    duties. I wondered briefly what was going through her
    mind. What must she think being surrounded by all of
    this naked male flesh? She seemed so casual about it.
    No, she seemed to enjoy it! I couldn’t even imagine
    what it must be like to be her.

    I looked down at Dale’s crotch. It was a terrible mess,
    but it wasn’t the first time I had to perform this
    disgusting chore. I got on my knees and took his cock
    into my mouth and sucked him clean. It was nasty to
    look at but I was beginning to realize that the taste
    wasn’t as bad this way as when I got a mouthful of cum
    all at once. Still, I would much rather not do it.

    I slid down until my head was level with his crotch and
    I leaned over and started to take his soft cock into my
    mouth. I noticed something strange and I stopped to
    look at it. He was uncircumcised! I hadn’t noticed it
    when he was erect. I had never seen one that had not
    been circumcised before. Well, I hadn’t seen that many
    at all actually. But it looked kind of funny. I took it
    into my mouth as everyone watched and I sucked it
    clean. When I had cleaned my juices and his cum from
    his cock I licked his balls clean and then I started to
    sit up and wait for Jimmy to come over and rape me.

    Dale said, “Don’t stop. You aren’t finished yet.”

    I looked at him. I didn’t know what else he wanted me
    to do.

    He saw my confusion and he said, “With an uncircumcised
    cock you have to pull the loose skin back and clean
    under it.”

    I looked down at his cock and the flap of loose skin
    that covered the head of it. For some reason I was
    reluctant to do that.

    I moved closer again and used my fingers to gently pull
    the skin back from the head of his cock. He was
    watching me closely and when I had uncovered the head
    of his cock he said, “Now use your tongue and get me
    nice and clean bitch.”

    I stuck my tongue out and he shivered as I bathed the
    end of his cock with it. I was afraid that he was going
    to get hard again. But then I realized how silly that
    was. Of course he was going to get hard again. He was
    probably going to have the opportunity to rape me over
    and over in the next two weeks. He and his friend Jimmy
    and the three Clark boys and god knows who else.

    As I licked Dale clean I heard Jimmy get up and come
    closer. He stood beside me watching me finish my clean
    up duties until Dale pushed me away and got up. He had
    already removed his clothes and he seemed to be a
    little self-conscious about being naked. I had the
    impression that it was being naked in front of Kyra
    that bothered him though. He kept glancing at her
    nervously.

    As soon as Dale was out of the way Jimmy took his place
    on the cushion. He lay on his back and rested his head
    on his arms. Since I hadn’t moved after cleaning Dale’s
    cock with my mouth, Jimmy’s hard, drooling cock was
    right near my face.

    I looked at it in disgust for a moment. It was smaller
    than Dale’s. It was slightly shorter, but more
    importantly it was much thinner. I was grateful for
    that at least. But it was standing up and throbbing and
    each time it bobbed around like that more clear fluid
    oozed from the tip. It was covering the head of his
    cock and running down the underside of the shaft all
    the way to his balls.

    I leaned back down and licked his cock clean and as I
    did he tensed up and groaned in pleasure. I was no
    expert at these things but I had the impression he
    wasn’t going to last very long. I took him into my
    mouth and slid my lips down to the base of his cock.

    As the head of his cock slipped into my throat,
    thankfully much easier than Dale’s had, he swore and
    tensed up and grabbed my hair and held me there and
    shot his cum straight down my throat.

    I heard Kyra and some of the boys chuckling, but I was
    glad to get it over with so easily. I waited until he
    released me and I started to sit up but Kyra stopped
    me. “Keep sucking bitch!” she ordered. “Get him hard
    again so that he can fuck your skanky ass.”

    Kyra is a girl that obviously spent far too much time
    with her three brothers!

    I lowered my mouth back onto Jimmy’s cock and began
    sucking. I can’t really say that I began again. I
    didn’t really get started the first time. He had not
    gone completely soft and he was completely hard again
    almost instantly.

    When he was fully erect he pushed me away and I got
    back into position on the cushion. Jimmy got between my
    legs and then leaned over me and supported himself on
    his arms. He started stabbing his cock at me blindly
    and I suddenly realized that Jimmy was a virgin! He had
    even less of an idea of what to do than I did.

    I reached down and gently took his cock in hand and
    guided him to the tender opening to my vagina, I mean
    cunt. God I hate that word! His blind thrusts were
    painful and I didn’t think that he was going to last
    much longer this time than he had before he had his
    first orgasm.

    He slowed to allow me to guide him into place and then
    he thrust into me all the way in one hard stroke. He
    paused for an instant and shivered in pleasure. Then he
    began to fuck me violently. He was all but out of
    control and twice I had to reach down and put his cock
    back inside of me.

    It was very unpleasant. The funny thing is that I was
    almost amused by his obvious innocence and his out of
    control lust. I wasn’t the only one either. I heard the
    boys at the table making fun of him as he fucked me.
    But not for long, he didn’t last much longer than he
    had in my mouth. I doubt if he lasted a full minute. It
    was over almost before it began.

    I hadn’t even realized that he was having an orgasm. He
    suddenly stopped and collapsed on top of me and gasped
    for breath in my ear. There was more laughter from the
    boys but he didn’t seem to notice.

    He finally rolled off of me and I didn’t wait to be
    told. I moved down and cleaned his slimy cock with my
    mouth while Kyra got more nasty pictures.

    When Jimmy finally stood up Dale said, “I’d sure like
    to see Gail eat Kyra’s pussy now.”

    Kyra looked over and said, “Yeah, I bet you would you
    fucking pervert. Don’t hold your breath.”

    Dale said, “What’s the big deal? You’ve seen all of us
    naked. And your brothers have seen you naked. What
    difference does it make?”

    Kyra grinned at him and said, “Dale, you’ve been trying
    to get into my pants since I got out of diapers. Give
    it up.”

    Dale chuckled and said, “I won’t deny I think you’re
    hot and I’d like to see you naked. But I just want to
    see her eating your pussy. It makes me hard just
    thinking about it.”

    Keary said, “Maybe we can talk her into it later Dale.
    For now let’s just concentrate on our sweet little
    redheaded cunt.”

    The rest of the afternoon was just more of the same.
    The boys kept getting turned on from looking at me or
    playing with my body or watching someone else having
    sex with me. There was someone, or sometimes two some
    ones having sex with me almost constantly all
    afternoon. They just never seemed to get bored with
    abusing me.

    I got almost no time to rest. If one of them wasn’t
    fucking me they would sit around and talk and I would
    be pulled into someone’s lap and groped or ordered to
    kneel and suck on a soft cock until it got hard again.
    Sometimes I was forced to suck them off right there at
    the table and sometimes they took me back over to the
    cushion to have sex with me. All five of the boys took
    me in my ass again. Dale was the worst. He was the
    first one that afternoon. He didn’t use lube, he didn’t
    prepare my ass and his cock was noticeably fatter than
    the others. It was a very painful experience.

    Dale and Jimmy kept hinting that they would love to see
    me eat Kyra’s pussy but she kept ignoring them. Later
    in the afternoon Keary said, “Shit Kyra, you might as
    well let her do it. The guys are going to see the DVD
    anyway. And you know you’re feeling horny from watching
    all this fucking and sucking. You love seeing us rape
    the bitch almost as much as we love doing it.”

    Kyra looked at Keary and I could see that she was about
    to tell him to go to hell. But I saw her expression
    change and she said, “Aw fuck it!”

    There were a few excited comments from the boys as she
    stood up, but she said, “You guys stay right here. If
    you move the show is over.”

    She got to her feet and said, “Come on bitch. It’s time
    to eat some more pussy.”

    I didn’t even care by now. I got out of Kirk’s lap and
    followed her to the cushion where I had been getting
    raped all afternoon. She sat down and when I was
    kneeling between her and the table full of boys she
    untied the bottoms of her bikini and uncovered her
    sopping wet pussy.

    She got comfortable and said, “Okay bitch, chow down.”

    The first time she had made me do this I had been
    drugged and deprived of my free will. The second time,
    when the boys talked her into it this morning, I had
    just been raped by all three of them and was still kind
    of dazed. So even though it was a singularly repugnant
    act I had actually gotten accustomed to it without a
    lot of mental anguish. This time I was no more upset
    about it than I was by all of the males forcing me to
    perform some perverted sex act.

    I stretched out between her legs and began lapping up
    the juices that matted her pussy hair and covered her
    entire mound. She must have been extremely excited from
    watching her three brothers and their two friends
    raping me repeatedly all afternoon. The fluids were
    streaming from her.

    I cleaned her up quickly with my tongue and then I
    began to lick her pussy lips. She was quickly reaching
    the point of orgasm. She had lifted her thighs and they
    gripped my head tightly as I ate her out. As she neared
    orgasm I was forced to wrap my arms around her thighs
    and hold her in place as I licked her pussy.

    She came quickly once my tongue began burrowing into
    her pussy and she groaned and cried out and the juices
    poured out of her at a remarkable rate. I continued to
    lap them up and I started to lift my head when her
    orgasm ended but she screamed, “Don’t stop you fucking
    cunt!”

    So I continued eating her pussy as she pulled my hair
    so hard it brought tears to my eyes and lifted her hips
    off of the cushion to grind her pussy into my mouth.

    I saw motion out of the corner of my eyes and I
    realized that all five boys had come closer and were
    standing around us in a circle watching. Kyra had her
    eyes closed tightly and wasn’t aware of it yet.

    She had several more violent orgasms before she pushed
    my head away and lay there panting for a moment or two
    before she opened her eyes and saw the boys standing
    there staring down at her exposed sex.

    I felt her tighten up for a second and then she just
    went limp. She exclaimed, “Aw fuck you guys. Go ahead
    and look. It’s just a fucking pussy for Christ’s sake.
    Half the people in the world have them. Get over it.”

    Keary chuckled and said, “While I think that’s a
    healthy attitude sis, I have to point out that you are
    the one that was so intent on keeping it covered up.”

    She looked up at him and said, “Well, now everyone has
    seen it. I guess the mystery is gone from our lives.”

    Kirk laughed and said, “Not completely. Your tits are
    still covered.”

    Kyra looked at him and then looked around at the
    others. She sat up and said, “Okay, listen. I feel
    pretty silly being the only one with clothes on
    anyway.” She quickly pulled her bikini bra off and
    said, “But I don’t want you guys getting any ideas. You
    can look but that’s all. I am not going to fuck you.”

    Keary laughed and said, “Shit sis, if you had done that
    a long time ago no one would be paying any attention to
    it now. You keep it all covered up and guys just can’t
    help wanting to see it. In half an hour you’ll just be
    one of the guys.”

    She got to her feet and turned to Dale and said, “You
    just keep your fucking hands to yourself Dale. You have
    always been grabby and I know damned well what’s on
    your mind.”

    Dale grinned and said, “Give me a break Kyra. It ain’t
    my fault. It’s in my fucking DNA. If I didn’t want to
    get my hands on your sweet ass I’d be a fucking queer.
    Hell, I bet all three of your brothers would fuck you
    if you let them.”

    She didn’t look at her brothers to see what their
    reaction was. She just responded to Dale, “Well I won’t
    let them and they know to keep their hands to
    themselves. I’m warning you because I know you. There
    is a redheaded cunt right there you can do any damn
    thing you want to. So you keep your hands off of me.”

    We returned to the table in the shade of the umbrella
    and the six of them sat around, all nude now. I was
    pulled into Dale’s lap and as he began to roughly grope
    my most sensitive body parts the kids all discussed the
    show that Kyra and I had just put on for them. The guys
    all wanted to know if it was better to have her pussy
    eaten by a boy or a girl.

    She admitted that I was the only one that had ever
    eaten her pussy and all of the boys volunteered to give
    her something to compare it to.

    She got that, ‘Yeah, right’ look on her face but Keary
    said, “That might be an interesting experiment Kyra. We
    could cover your eyes and all six of us could take
    turns eating your pussy. Then you try to pick out which
    one was Gail and decide which of us did the better job
    of it.”

    Kyra actually seemed to be considering it! After a
    minute she smiled and said, “I hate to admit it, but
    that does sound like fun. The cunt has the edge on you
    guys though, because she knows what she likes when
    someone eats her out.”

    I blurted out, “No one has ever done that to me,”
    without even thinking. “Not until last night when I was
    drugged. I wouldn’t have known it if you hadn’t made me
    watch the movie.”

    There were looks of incredulity all around and I knew
    as soon as I spoke that I had screwed up.

    Keary asked, “How old are you Gail?”

    “Twenty-four,” I answered.

    “And you are divorced?” he asked.

    I nodded.

    There followed a discussion of my entire sex life.
    There wasn’t much to discuss. I had lost my virginity
    on the night of my Senior Prom to my boyfriend. We had
    been dating for months and I thought he was the one. I
    was madly in love with him. Our affair continued
    through the summer and then he went away to college.
    That was the end of it.

    I couldn’t afford to go to college. My father had some
    health problems which had bankrupted the family and the
    money that I had saved up wasn’t even enough for the
    first years tuition at a local community college. My
    grades were okay, but not good enough for a
    scholarship. So I went to work.

    My first job had been as a hostess in a steak house.
    Not one of the nice ones. It was one of the chain
    restaurants. I had started dating one of the waiters
    almost as soon as I went to work there and we ended up
    getting married before either of us was ready.

    He was going to school at night and he found a better
    job as soon as we got married. It was actually less
    money than he made waiting tables but it had benefits
    and a chance for advancement. He worked in an office
    and I suspect that it wasn’t long before he started
    dating the women at work.

    We had only been married a year when he asked me for a
    divorce.

    I was forced to relate all of this to the kids around
    the table and I didn’t get any sympathy from them.
    Keary said, “It’s no wonder the dude left you, you
    stupid cunt. No guy likes a frigid bitch. Shit, you
    wouldn’t suck his cock and you dress like a fucking
    nun! The world is all about sex for Christ’s sake. Look
    around you. Why would he stay married to you if you
    didn’t put out and didn’t suck his cock? What else did
    you have to offer? You’re cute, but according to you,
    you aren’t that much of a cook and you aren’t rich.
    Hell, we are doing you a favor here. By the time your
    two weeks are up here you’ll be an expert cocksucker
    and a great fuck.”

    Gee, I am such a lucky girl to have friends like Keary
    and Kyra! I kept my sarcasm to myself though. I may say
    dumb things from time to time, but I’m not that stupid.

    It was getting late and I was hoping that Dale and
    Jimmy would leave and I would be sent in to make
    supper. Then, at least for a little while, I would be
    free of the constant groping and sexual abuse.

    Unfortunately, they began to make other plans. It was
    decided that everyone would get dressed and go to a
    place where a lot of the kids liked to hang out and get
    a hamburger.

    I desperately hoped that I would be left alone here.
    But no such luck. Keary said, “Kyra, take her to your
    room and get her cleaned up and put her in something
    sexy.”

    Dale took his hands from my tit and my pussy and
    reluctantly let me out of his lap. I followed Kyra to
    her room wondering what the little slut’s idea of sexy
    would be. She took a quick shower and when she was done
    I took a shower while she started getting ready.

    I finished my shower and dried off. I stood in front of
    the bathroom mirror for moment and steeled myself for
    the ordeal ahead. When I went into the bedroom Kyra was
    already dressed. I asked her for permission to go to my
    room downstairs and brush my teeth.

    She said, “You can do that before we leave. I have to
    find you something to wear.”

    She went into her closet came back out with a couple of
    mini-dresses on hangars. She handed me one of them and
    ordered me to try it on.

    Kyra and I were about the same size so I expected the
    dress to fit reasonably well. It didn’t though. It was
    much too tight.

    She said, “These are a couple of old dresses that I
    haven’t gotten around to getting rid of yet. They are
    too small for me now. I thought they might be pretty
    interesting on your skanky ass though.”

    I just didn’t understand why she was so cruel. I had
    never said or done anything to her. I almost asked her
    what I had said or done to make her so mad at me. But
    then I decided that whatever it might be I didn’t want
    to bring it up now. Any slight she had perceived was
    probably all in her head anyway. You can’t reason with
    crazy people so I kept my mouth shut.

    She told me to take off the first dress and when I was
    naked she handed me the other one. It was only slightly
    larger. I could button it, but I wasn’t sure that I
    could sit down in it. I didn’t think that it was long
    enough to cover the parts of me that required covering
    in public either.

    Kyra looked at me for a second and then she unbuttoned
    the bottom button and the top two buttons and stepped
    back to see how I looked. She ordered me to unbutton
    another button on the top and she was satisfied.

    She came closer and pulled me over to a full length
    mirror standing in the corner of her room. I almost
    fainted when I saw what she expected me to wear out in
    public. I could plainly see the slit between my legs
    which was still noticeably red and swollen from all of
    the abuse it had received today. The hem of the dress
    fell just between my slit and my small, remaining patch
    of pubic hair. As long as I remained still my nipples
    were covered, just barely. But the slightest movement
    exposed one nipple or the other.

    I turned around and started to twist my neck in order
    to see how much of me was exposed in the back. Kyra
    handed me a small mirror and I looked at my reflection
    in the full length mirror behind me. I could see about
    two inches of the bottom of my butt when I stood
    straight. I couldn’t even imagine how revealing it
    would be if I were to lean forward. The slightest
    movement would make things just that much worse.

    Kyra said, “Don’t move.” She went back into her closet
    and came back with a pair of high heels. They weren’t
    outrageous. The heels were only about three inches. But
    I knew they would have an effect.

    The shoes were a size too small but I managed to
    squeeze into them. I looked back at my reflection again
    and I guess if there was a difference it was
    negligible. I could still see about two inches of my
    butt. I couldn’t imagine sitting down in this thing. It
    would be like I had left the house wearing only a
    blouse. I would be totally exposed. But then, I
    realized that was the point. That was what amused them.
    From now on I was always going to be exposed. It was
    just going to be a question of how exposed and in how
    public a place.

    I looked at Kyra. She shared none of my reservations.
    She was smiling and when she saw my distress she said,
    “The guys are going to love this.”

    I had no doubt.

    I followed her downstairs and she sent me off to my
    rooms to brush my teeth. When I returned everyone was
    waiting. They all got a big kick out of my new outfit.

    We all filed out to the garage and got into a large
    SUV. I ended up sitting on Kevin’s lap and he began
    groping me as soon as we were seated. He unbuttoned a
    couple more buttons and exposed my breasts completely
    and I sat there trying not to think about being seen in
    public in this…thing, I hesitate to call it a dress. I
    could only hope that the place we were going was not
    very crowded.

    I don’t know what I could have been thinking. We were
    going to a teenage hangout at the start of summer
    vacation. Of course it was crowded!

    Keary pulled into the parking lot and drove up and down
    until he found an open parking place. As we drove
    through the full to capacity parking lot I knew I was
    in trouble.

    We were finally able to find a parking spot and I was
    allowed to button the two buttons that Kevin had
    unbuttoned to give him better access to my tits. We
    piled out of the SUV and headed inside.

    The place was loud and it was packed. There were no
    other adults that I could see anywhere in the large
    room. I saw a lot of shocked looks on the faces of the
    kids that looked up when we came in, but I quickly
    turned my gaze to the floor to avoid seeing those
    looks. I was pulled through the crowd by Keary and they
    couldn’t find a large enough table that was empty. They
    finally joined some friends at a large table in the
    back corner.

    I was introduced to the two teenage couples already at
    the table and I glanced at them only long enough to say
    hello and see the looks on their faces as they noticed
    me. The boys had entirely different expressions than
    the girls.

    The girls looked at me with obvious contempt. The boys,
    however, were happy to see me. They didn’t even look me
    in the eyes. Their gazes hit my nearly exposed breasts
    before moving down to my exposed pussy. I saw them
    struggle to hide from their girlfriends their obvious
    enjoyment of the spectacle that was me. I looked away
    as I was pulled into Keary’s lap. Of course my dress
    rode up as soon as I sat down and everyone at the table
    stared in disbelief at the amount of exposed flesh.

    We were sitting far enough back from the table that
    everyone could see that I was totally exposed from just
    below my navel. Keary spread my legs so that my knees
    were about six inches apart and he unbuttoned another
    button on my top, totally exposing one of my breasts.

    It wasn’t just the people at our table that were
    enjoying the show. The kids at several of the nearby
    tables were staring openly. To make matters worse, we
    were sitting near the door to the men’s room. Soon
    there was a steady flow of traffic to the men’s room.
    Many of the boys going by knew the boys at our table
    and they stopped, supposedly to say hello. But we all
    knew why they had stopped. I was all but naked and they
    were enjoying the show.

    Everyone decided what they wanted to eat and drink and
    I was tasked with going to the counter on the other
    side of the room and ordering the food. I was too upset
    to remember an order that large so they had to write it
    down. Keary gave me some money and I went to the
    counter.

    The counter was being manned by a dozen teenage boys
    and girls who were cooking hamburgers and dispensing
    soft drinks. I placed my order with a pimple faced
    teenage boy who quickly informed his coworkers of my
    presence.

    Soon, as I stood waiting for them to fill my order, the
    other kids behind the counter came closer and checked
    me out. Even the girls came over to look.

    There was a press of kids waiting to order food or pick
    up an order and I suppose that it was inevitable that,
    dressed as I was I would soon become a magnet for stray
    hands. It wasn’t long at all before I felt the first
    hand brush lightly over the exposed portion of my ass.
    I didn’t look around but I tried to shift away from the
    boy I thought was responsible.

    I couldn’t move far though and soon the hand returned.
    I heard whispered conversations behind me and before
    long there were two hands on my ass and someone was
    lifting my dress in the back. I gave up. I knew I
    couldn’t win and anything I did to defend myself would
    just cause a scene which would only make matters worse.
    I allowed them to grope me freely and took comfort in
    the fact that the place was so packed that it was
    doubtful that anyone could see what they were doing.

    One of the boys exploring my ass began to insinuate his
    finger between the cheeks of my ass and press against
    my anus. When I felt his finger touch me there I
    reacted without thinking. I jumped and spun around and
    now I was facing the two large boys that were molesting
    me. Now they could look down and see one of my tits
    totally exposed by my sudden motion and their hands
    were instantly crawling over my mound. The looks on
    their arrogant young faces dared me to resist.

    Before I could turn back around there was a large
    finger being forced inside of my pussy. I gasped in
    shock and quickly struggled to turn back around. The
    boy who had been invading my pussy with his finger went
    back to trying to force it into my ass. His friend
    reached up under my arm and squeezed my breast through
    my dress for a moment before he slid it inside and
    cupped my naked breast.

    He held me like that for a moment and when I didn’t
    scream or fight him he began to squeeze and pull on my
    nipple. I couldn’t believe this. I was being all but
    raped right in the middle of a crowded restaurant. I
    looked around out of the corners of my eyes to see if
    anyone else noticed what was going on and was dismayed
    to see that there were boys on both sides of me that
    were watching closely.

    It seemed like a week before that kid behind the
    counter returned with my order on a large tray. He set
    the tray down and said, “You can use the tray, but
    bring it right back. We don’t have that many.” As he
    spoke he was staring at the hand inside the top of my
    dress.

    I reached up and grabbed the tray and pulled away from
    the boys that were molesting me. As I moved through the
    crowd to our table I saw that my breast was completely
    exposed and everyone I passed seemed to notice. But
    there was nothing I could do about it so I hurried to
    the back of the room.

    I unloaded the tray and straightened my dress out
    before fighting my way back through the packed room. As
    I made my way around the room more and more boys were
    reaching out to squeeze the exposed cheeks of my ass.
    There was a lot of laughter, which I was sure was at my
    expense.

    All I could do was focus on the task at hand. I
    couldn’t fight them all. I couldn’t even blame them.
    This dress was an open invitation. That was why Kyra
    had chosen it.

    When I returned to the table I was allowed to pull up
    an empty chair from a nearby table and sit and eat.
    Despite the abuse I had suffered lately and my despair
    at the idea of living like this for two weeks, the food
    smelled good and I was famished. I had eaten almost
    nothing yesterday and nothing today, nothing but the
    protein drink from the end of the cocks of five horny
    boys.

    I ate my hamburger quickly, which was a mistake. They
    left me alone when I was eating. I should have dragged
    it out. As soon as I had eaten my burger I was pulled
    into Dale’s lap and the groping started again.

    The boys had been talking with the two couples we had
    joined and when the food was all eaten it was decided
    to go back to the house and have a little party around
    the pool. I didn’t hear all of the particulars. It was
    very loud in here and I wasn’t really included in the
    conversation.

    It was about ten minutes before we finally got up and
    left. For most of those ten minutes I was sitting in
    Dale’s lap and being mauled roughly and openly. Boys
    kept coming past the table and stopping to watch Dale
    play with my exposed tits or pussy. Most of them just
    watched for a while and then went on. A few were
    friends of the kids at our table and stopped to talk.
    They never looked at the person that they were talking
    to though. They all stared at me.

    The two couples that had been at the table when we
    arrived stayed seated as we left. We went out to the
    SUV and as we were making our way through the parking
    lot the big guy that had been feeling me up while I was
    waiting for the food caught up to us and spoke with
    Keary.

    I was afraid of what might come of that conversation.
    The boy was staring at me during the entire exchange.
    After they spoke the boy and his friend, who was
    standing nearby watching, left and we continued on.

    This time I ended up on Jimmy’s lap as we drove away.
    Jimmy had my dress open and pulled it down off of my
    shoulders by the time we were on the road. He bent down
    and nibbled on my nipple while he began worming his
    finger into my pussy.

    As much as I hated what was happening to me I wasn’t a
    robot. All of the touching, all of the public exposure,
    it was starting to build up. I didn’t want to admit it,
    not even to myself. But I was starting to feel pretty
    horny. I didn’t want to satisfy that need with any of
    these boys. I would much rather retire to the privacy
    of my bathroom back in my small but secure apartment
    building and satisfy that need with my shower massager.

    Unfortunately I knew that wasn’t what was going to
    happen.

    I wasn’t paying any attention to where we were going.
    When the car came to a stop and Keary shut the engine
    off I thought we were back at their house. I had
    started to get out of the car before I realized that we
    were parked in front of a liquor store.

    Keary came around and pulled me the rest of the way out
    of the SUV. He handed me a fifty dollar bill and said,
    “Come on. We need some beer.”

    I stood there as he started to walk away and sputtered,
    “Keary! I can’t buy you beer! Your father would kill
    me!”

    He came back and grabbed my arm and as we walked toward
    the store he said, “Then don’t tell him you stupid
    cunt!”

    We went inside and the only one in the store was an old
    man who sat behind the counter and gave us the evil
    eye. I was embarrassed to be seen in this dress and I
    was certain that he knew I was buying alcohol for
    minors. But I avoided his eyes and followed Keary. He
    seemed to know what he wanted and where it was located.

    I followed him to the cooler and he picked up two cases
    of beer. We went to the cash register and I handed the
    cash Keary had given me to the old man.

    He looked at Keary and then he looked at me skeptically
    and asked, “You got any ID?”

    I didn’t. The kids had taken my purse sometime during
    the night and refused to return it. I shook my head and
    said, “Please mister. I’m twenty-four years old.”

    He just glowered at me and said, “I need to see some
    ID.”

    Keary reached his hand over my shoulder and spread the
    top of my dress open and said, “How is this for ID?”

    The old man never changed expression. He just said,
    “It’s gonna take a hell of a lot more than a flash of
    tit to convince me.”

    Keary smiled and said, “Okay, how about a blowjob?”

    I swung my head around and glared at Keary. He couldn’t
    be serious! That old man must be close to seventy years
    old! Christ, it’s bad enough having to have sex with
    him and his brothers and their two friends.

    I shivered in disgust at the very idea of taking that
    old man’s cock into my mouth.

    He stared at me for a moment, looking mostly at my
    exposed breasts, and then he said, “Alright. I’ll let
    you have it for a blowjob, and the fifty.”

    Keary sighed and said, “Jesus old man! Give me a break.
    I’ll pay for the beer and you can have the blowjob. But
    I want my fucking change.”

    The old man thought it over and nodded. He opened his
    cash register and took out the change and handed it to
    Keary.

    He closed the register and locked it and stood up. He
    came around the counter and grabbed my arm and started
    to lead me away. He stopped and turned back and said,
    “You wait there boy. And there are cameras all over
    this place so keep your fucking hands in your pockets.
    If anyone comes in tell them I went into the back to
    get something.” He cackled at his own joke and started
    towards the back of the store again.

    He pulled me down the aisle and into the back room and
    closed the door. He said, “Get that dress off bitch.”
    Then he started unfastening is chinos.

    I unbuttoned the few remaining buttons on the dress
    Kyra had given me and took it off while he stared at my
    naked body.

    He dropped his pants to his ankles and pulled me
    closer. He placed my hand on his soft, shriveled up old
    cock and he ran his hands over my body roughly. He
    never said a word after telling me to take the dress
    off. He squeezed and pulled on my tits briefly and
    groped around the entrance to my pussy for a minute and
    then he sat down on a couple of boxes and pulled his
    pants off of one leg. He spread his legs and looked up
    at me.

    I dropped to my knees on the dirty floor and looked
    down at his still soft cock. I wasn’t too hopeful that
    this was going to go anywhere. I wasn’t that upset
    about the possibility of not getting him to have an
    orgasm. I was just afraid that it might go on and on
    indefinitely while I tried.

    I took him into my mouth and started to suck. He pushed
    one of my hands down and rested it against his balls
    and I began to tease them as I sucked his cock. His
    cock twitched a little and grew slightly but it never
    got really hard. I was working like crazy to suck him
    and I was getting desperate to get him hard. Then I got
    a shock. Suddenly a couple of weak spurts of nasty
    tasting, bitter fluid squirted out of the end of his
    soft cock and he groaned.

    I gagged at the bitter, acidic fluid in my mouth. I
    wanted desperately to spit it out but he was watching
    me like a hawk. I struggled to swallow. There wasn’t
    very much of it but it was making me sick to my
    stomach. I finally got it down and he pushed me away
    and started pulling his pants back on.

    I put my dress back on and buttoned up most of the
    buttons and when he was ready we went back out front.
    Keary looked like he was getting impatient but it was
    his fault so fuck him.

    The old man said, “You want some more later you bring
    her back with you boy.”

    Keary smiled and nodded and picked up the beer. We went
    out to the car and I climbed back into Jimmy’s lap
    while Keary drove home.

    We went inside and the boys changed back into their
    swimming trunks. Kyra put her bikini back on. I was
    ordered to take my dress off but I wasn’t given
    anything to wear in its place.

    When Kyra and I got back downstairs the boys were all
    out at the pool. They each had a beer and I was ordered
    to put some in a cooler with ice and put the rest in
    the refrigerator. I was also told that a few people
    were coming over and if the doorbell rang I was to
    answer it.

    As I started to walk away Keary said, “If I get any
    complaints about you this evening I’m going to come up
    with something really nasty to punish you. So just
    remember, the only time you can say no is if somebody
    asks you if you’ve had enough. Got it?”

    I nodded. I didn’t know what he might come up with as a
    punishment but my situation was horrible enough without
    being punished. He was a slightly warped and very cruel
    boy. I didn’t want to give him the opportunity to
    punish me. I knew that he would enjoy it too much.

    I had the cooler filled and the beer put away before
    the others started showing up. The new additions to the
    party were the two couples we had shared the table with
    at that teen hangout, two other couples, and the two
    boys that had groped me at the counter.

    They all seemed happy to see me walking around nude. I
    realized that they had all been warned in advance. The
    girls seemed to find it almost as amusing as the boys.

    I escorted them out to the patio as they arrived and
    served them drinks as ordered. When everyone had
    arrived I sat in the lap of Jay, the large boy who had
    been the biggest problem for me at the lunch counter.
    As Jay took advantage of the opportunity to grope me
    freely now, Kyra explained how I came to be there and
    what my status was.

    Kyra is one strange girl. I honestly believe that she
    was enjoying my degradation, my rapes, as much or more
    than the boys. I reminded myself that it had been her
    idea. So I guess she was a big fan of what they were
    doing to me.

    As Kyra was explaining I felt Jay’s cock growing under
    me. His cock felt as big as the rest of him. He was a
    really large boy.

    When Kyra finished explaining what had happened to me
    and what my status was for the next two weeks she said,
    “And now for that show that Keary promised you.”

    Jay stood me on my feet and got up behind me. I didn’t
    know what was going on, but I knew that something was
    going to happen to me and that I wouldn’t like it.

    Jay was looking around and Kyra pointed out the cushion
    that was still sitting on the grass nearby. He grabbed
    my arm and said, “Come on bitch. Let’s go make nice.”

    He pulled me over to the cushion and said, “Take my
    clothes off.”

    I unbuttoned his shirt and slid it down his arms and
    dropped it onto the chair that they had taken the
    cushion from. I already knew that he was a large,
    muscular boy. But when I saw his upper arms and his
    torso I was really impressed. Not that I wanted to
    throw myself at him or anything. He was just really
    buff. He had large, muscular biceps and a powerful
    chest and a flat, hard stomach. He looked like you
    could hit him with a baseball bat and not hurt him.

    I untied the knot in the cord that held his trunks in
    place and started sliding them down. There was a large
    bulge in the front and when I pulled them out and away
    from his cock and down I uncovered the largest cock I
    had ever seen. Well, I hadn’t seen that many. But this
    thing was BIG! It was at least ten inches long and
    nearly as big around as my forearm.

    I stopped pulling his trunks down and stared in terror
    at his cock. Under my breath I said, “Oh my god!”

    I looked up at him and said nervously, “That won’t go
    in me! It won’t fit! You’ll tear me!”

    He just smiled and said, “You won’t be the first, you
    won’t be the last. Don’t worry bitch. Once I get it in
    you are going to love it. They all do.”

    I continued staring for a moment until Keary broke my
    reverie. “Is there a problem over there?”

    I shook my head but I was terrified. I pushed his
    trunks down past his knees and they fell to his feet.
    He kicked them away and stood naked in front of me and
    said, “Bend over and kiss it. Kiss it all over. Make it
    as happy as it’s going to make your cunt in a little
    while.”

    I bent over and wrapped my hand around that massive
    cock and pulled it down away from his flat, muscular
    belly. I kissed the head and licked the lubricant from
    around the hole in the end of it. I licked all around
    the large, bulbous, dark purple head and then I kissed
    it all over as he had ordered. I bent lower and licked
    and kissed his balls and then I returned to kissing his
    cock.

    He watched me for a few minutes and then he said,
    “Let’s see how much of it you can get in your mouth
    bitch. I hear you can deepthroat. I’ve always wondered
    what that was like.”

    I gasped and looked up at his smiling face. He said,
    “Come on bitch. If you won’t do it for me I can always
    go home and get my dog. Would you rather do it for my
    dog?

    I was looking him right in the face when he said that.
    He was serious!

    Everyone had gotten up from the table and gathered
    around us in a circle. It was bad enough when they were
    sitting nearby staring. Now it truly was a show-like
    atmosphere. I could hear the obscene comments more
    clearly now and as they closed in around me I felt so
    much more like I was trapped. I realized that the
    difference was just in my mind. I was trapped
    regardless of where the audience was. That didn’t make
    the feeling any less real though.

    I took the head of Jay’s oversized cock into my mouth
    and tried to take as much of him in as I could. It was
    a truly massive slab of meat and I knew there was no
    way I would be able to take it into my throat. It was
    so big around that I could only get about three inches
    of it into my mouth! He watched me struggle with it for
    several minutes and then he said, “That ain’t gonna cut
    it, bitch. You’re going to have to do a lot better than
    that. Come on now. Put your heart into it.”

    I was trying so hard. But it hurt. It hurt a lot and I
    knew that I couldn’t do it. He tried to force it. He
    gripped my head in his large hands and as he thrust
    with his hips he pulled on my head with his hands and
    still he couldn’t get even half of his big cock into my
    mouth.

    I heard laughter and I glanced up through my tear
    filled eyes to see Kyra with that damned movie camera.
    She saw me looking and said, “I can’t wait to see the
    bitch sucking off your dog, Jay.”

    A couple of the girls exclaimed, “Ewww! That’s gross
    Kyra!” It sounded like a lot of the boys wanted to see
    it though.

    Jay laughed and said, “Maybe later. I haven’t given up
    on the bitch yet. She is swallowing more than most
    chicks can handle.”

    Kyra said, “I have an idea Jay. Let her go for a
    minute.”

    Jay let my head go and stepped back. I was gasping for
    breath and crying like a baby.

    Kyra started giving directions to some of the boys and
    two of them helped me to my feet and someone put the
    cushion back on the lounge chair. I was picked up and
    stretched out on my back on the chair with my head
    hanging down over the foot of it.

    The boys that had placed me on my back on the chair
    continued to hold me down and I was starting to panic
    now. They were holding me firmly in place and I was
    helpless.

    I started pleading with them to let me go. I thought
    that it had to be obvious that no human female could
    take that massive cock into their throat. It would
    surely tear something. They were going to kill me with
    a cock!

    My pleas were ignored and Jay was urged on as he
    dropped to his knees by my head. He pressed the end of
    his cock against my lips and when I tried to turn away
    someone twisted and pulled violently on my nipple. I
    screamed in pain and Jay took the opportunity to force
    the head of his cock back into my mouth.

    I stopped fighting for a few seconds. I knew that I was
    beaten. But when the head of his cock started pressing
    against the entrance to my throat the pain became
    unbearable and I couldn’t help fighting back. I was in
    fear of losing my life now, or at the very least
    suffering permanent damage to my throat. I was
    struggling with all of my might. Unfortunately, it was
    all to no avail.

    Jay was fucking my face brutally and I had never
    experienced such pain in my life. Suddenly, to
    everyone’s surprise, the head of his cock entered my
    throat and as the shaft began to slide through my mouth
    and into my throat I mercifully passed out.

    I don’t know how long I was unconscious. When I awoke
    the kids were all back at their large table, drinking
    beer and talking excitedly. I felt an unbearable pain
    in my throat. Jay must have continued fucking me after
    I passed out. I could taste his foul cum in my mouth.
    So he must have fucked my mouth and throat until he
    reached his orgasm.

    Someone noticed that I had come to my senses and Kyra
    yelled, “Hey cunt! Get your lazy ass over here! Christ,
    I thought you were going to sleep all fucking day!”

    I struggled to turn over and got up from the lounge
    chair I had been tortured on. I walked unsteadily over
    to where the kids were all gathered and Kyra said, “Go
    get everyone another beer. Then come over here. I have
    something I want to show you.”

    I counted heads to see how many beers I needed. The
    couples had left while I was unconscious. Kyra and I
    were the only females here now. It was us and seven
    horny boys. And she was far from being any help to me
    when it came to satisfying their lust. Just the
    opposite, she urged them to greater acts of depravity
    at every opportunity.

    Once I had returned and served everyone their beers,
    Keary pulled me into his lap and ordered me to look at
    the small portable television that was on a nearby
    table. I watched as Kyra turned it on with a remote
    control. It was the movie she had just made of Jay
    raping my throat.

    I watched in renewed horror as he started trying to
    force that horse cock down my throat. I looked at the
    expressions on the faces of the kids as I was lifted
    onto my back on the lounge chair and held down. They
    were enjoying the show. Even the girls were watching
    eagerly to see if it could be done.

    When Jay’s cock finally forced its way past whatever
    barrier was keeping it from entering my throat I saw
    several of the kids pointing. I could actually see my
    throat expand to accommodate his thick, ten inch cock!

    It wasn’t obvious at first that I had passed out. My
    body went slack but it was a minute or two before they
    realized that I was unconscious. They didn’t seem
    concerned at all. I could have been dying and they
    wouldn’t know or care.

    After fucking my throat for several minutes Jay said,
    “Watch this.”

    He bent down and wrapped his hand around my body and
    straightened up. He lifted me up and got to his feet
    and walked around carrying me upside down, still
    impaled on his cock. He was bouncing me up and down and
    walking around the patio to the cheers and catcalls of
    the other kids. My legs were splayed apart and my pussy
    was just under his chin. He kept bending his head down
    and biting me. I was unconscious but it looked like he
    was biting me hard.

    How I survived that I have no idea. I couldn’t possibly
    have been able to breathe.

    Jay carried me around like that for a minute, his cock
    buried in my throat and his chin resting in the space
    between my widespread legs. Then he walked back over to
    the chair and roughly slammed me back down on my back.
    He began fucking my throat violently for another minute
    or so until he stiffened up and we could all see that
    he was cumming down my throat as his friends all
    cheered.

    When the show was over Kyra turned off the TV and Keary
    said, “Well slut, after that you should be able to
    deepthroat anyone with no trouble. I bet you’re anxious
    to try that thing in your cunt now, aren’t you?”

    I opened my mouth and tried to say that I wasn’t the
    least bit anxious. My throat was still in agony from
    that horrible rape, but I didn’t realize until I tried
    that I couldn’t talk. Nothing came out. Not even a
    whisper!

    While I was sitting there terrified that the damage was
    going to be permanent they were all laughing and joking
    about how I was now the perfect woman. I could be
    fucked in all three holes and I didn’t talk.

    Jay’s friend waited until the jokes died down and said,
    “While Jay is resting up, how about if I try some of
    that pussy out? I can’t take much more of this.”

    Keary pushed me out of his lap and said, “I’m sorry
    Lyle. I didn’t mean to be a poor host. Here, fuck the
    bitch. You can take her cunt or her ass but I think you
    better let her throat rest for a while.”

    I was grateful for that small favor.

    Kirk got up and said, “Hold on a second.” He ran into
    the house and came out with a tube of lubricant and a
    throat spray.

    I was grateful for both. I sprayed my throat liberally
    and Lyle took the lubricant from him.

    We went back to the lounge chair and he made me kneel
    with my knees on the edge. He dropped his trunks and
    kicked them away and as he started lubricating my ass
    Kyra showed up with that damned camera. Did they have
    to film everything?!

    Lyle dabbed some of the grease on my ass and pushed a
    little bit of it just inside of me. He applied a little
    more of it to his cock and as he started lining his
    cock up with my ass he said, “I’ve never fucked an ass
    before. Most girls don’t go for that shit. I’ve been
    wondering what it was like.”

    I didn’t know what it was like for him, but I knew how
    much I hated it. It was just as painful as it had been
    this morning. I cried out as his cock entered me. I
    wasn’t reassured that I had been able to make a sound
    though. My attention was focused on what Lyle was
    doing. I couldn’t help it. It seemed like every muscle
    in my body tensed up from the pain. I knew that was the
    wrong thing to do but it was an involuntary reaction.
    The pain was incredible.

    As Lyle began to fuck my ass violently Kyra was filming
    my facial expression. She grinned and said, “You think
    that’s bad bitch, wait until Jay takes a crack at your
    nasty ass.”

    That was terrifying! I could just see myself going
    through the rest of my life wearing diapers because of
    the damage that Jay had caused.

    Lyle was just as violent as all of the others seemed to
    be. The pain in my ass began to fade and I became aware
    of the pain in my knees where they rested on the end of
    the lounge chair. I wanted desperately for this to be
    over, even if it meant that Jay would fuck me again
    with that huge cock of his.

    I finally got my wish a couple of minutes later. Lyle
    started pounding into me even harder and just before he
    came I saw Jay standing beside us and watching closely.
    He laughed and said, “Man! Look at them titties bounce!
    I love the way that looks.”

    I could only imagine how it looked but I knew how it
    felt. It hurt like hell. But I couldn’t use my hands to
    support them because I was holding on to the sides of
    the lounge chair with all of my might as Lyle raped my
    ass violently.

    Finally he tensed up and buried his cock into me as far
    as it would go. He held on tight and shivered as if he
    were freezing. He groaned loudly and swore as he came
    inside of me. And then it was over.

    I was exhausted and I hurt all over. I wanted
    desperately for this to all be over. But most of all, I
    prayed that Jay hadn’t gotten any ideas. I couldn’t
    possibly take that abnormally large organ in my ass.

    Lyle stepped back finally and I fell off of the end of
    the chair and curled up in the grass and cried
    hysterically. No one cared though. Keary tossed the
    plastic bottle of throat spray over and hit me with it.
    I looked up and saw what had hit me and I sprayed my
    throat again. The spray seemed to be helping. I didn’t
    know if I could talk yet. And my throat still felt like
    it was on fire. But the pain seemed to be diminishing,
    slowly.

    While I was doing that Jay was putting the lounge chair
    cushion back in the grass beside me.

    When it was in position he nudged me with his foot. I
    looked up and he said, “Go ahead and get comfortable
    bitch. I’m going to stretch out that pussy of yours
    now.”

    I crawled over to the cushion and lay on my back. I
    closed my eyes as Jay used his foot to push my legs
    farther apart. He dropped to his knees between my legs
    and roughly fingered my pussy for a moment.

    He said to his friends at the table, “Man, this bitch
    is tight. I’m gonna love this almost as much as fucking
    her throat.”

    Jay reached out and slapped my tits. I croaked when I
    tried to scream in pain. It was all that I was capable
    of. At least it was a sound.

    He said, “Reach down there and line my cock up with
    that little girl hole of yours cunt. Let’s see if I can
    fuck your throat from this end.”

    There was laughter and another spate of crude remarks
    from the boys at the table as I reached down and
    wrapped my hands around Jay’s big cock and placed the
    fat, swollen head at the entrance to my pussy.

    I held onto the shaft to guide it as he started to
    force his cock into me. It was so large that at first
    it wouldn’t go in. His thick shaft started to bend for
    a second and then the head popped in past whatever had
    been holding him back.

    It hurt like hell and I cried out again. This time I
    almost sounded human as I cried out in pain.

    Jay stopped after his cock first entered me. It wasn’t
    for my benefit though. He lifted my legs up over his
    shoulders and moved up over me. He inched up closer to
    me on his knees and started driving his cock into me,
    going deeper with each cruel thrust.

    It was very painful and I cried out or grunted in pain
    with each brutal stroke. As he worked his shaft into me
    he kept up a running commentary for the benefit of his
    buddies who were urging him to fuck me harder. He kept
    telling them how tight my pussy was and how hot if felt
    as it gripped his cock and all the while he was driving
    it deeper and deeper.

    Then, on his last violent stroke the last couple inches
    of his cock entered me and as his pubic bone rammed
    into mine he hit something inside of me and I screamed
    in pain. There was an outburst of laughter and he
    pulled back about half way and drove his cock back into
    me again.

    Again that incredible pain and again I screamed.

    He started pulling out of me and this time he pulled
    out until only the head was left in me. Just before he
    started to drive it back in I felt something on my
    lips. I opened my eyes and Keary was forcing a dirty
    sock into my mouth. His eyes met mine and he said,
    “Your fucking screaming is hurting my ears bitch. Now
    open wide.”

    I opened my mouth and gagged as he stuffed that dirty
    sock inside. I didn’t actually taste anything. There
    was more the sensation of cloth in my mouth than any
    taste. But the smell was almost overpowering.

    I didn’t have long to think about that though. As soon
    as Keary stepped back Jay drove his cock all the way
    inside of me again. As he bottomed out I felt that
    horrible pain again and it was more than I could stand.
    I passed out again.

    My luck didn’t hold this time though. When I regained
    consciousness he was still leaning over me and driving
    his cock into me violently. Whatever his cock was
    hitting inside of me must be getting numb. There was
    still a great deal of pain, but not that white hot
    poker in my stomach pain that there had been.

    I grunted loudly now with every stroke and prayed for
    it to end. I couldn’t feel anything in my pussy now,
    just the horrible pain deep inside of me. I wondered if
    I was bleeding. I wondered if I was damaged permanently
    at both ends now.

    Towards the end he dropped my legs and dropped down on
    top of me. He wrapped his arms around me and began to
    grind his pelvis against mine as he came inside of me.
    Now, in addition to the pain from his driving cock I
    had his large body crushing me, making it almost
    impossible to breathe.

    When he finally got to his knees and the moved away I
    pulled the sock out of my mouth and then I reached down
    to see if there was blood between my legs. My hand came
    away covered with slimy cum, but no blood. I rolled
    over onto my side and curled up and covered my face
    with my hands and cried uncontrollably.

    Jay was finally sated and he sat with the others and
    told them how good a fuck I was. Kyra wasn’t through
    filming though. She kicked me back over onto my back
    and ordered me to spread my legs. She got some close-
    ups of my cum covered, stretched out, red and swollen
    pussy. Then she said, “Get your ass inside and clean up
    cunt. You fucking stink.”

    I struggled to my feet and picked up the throat spray.
    Every step I took was agony. My insides had been
    pummeled by that oversized cock and if something wasn’t
    damaged it would be a miracle.

    I was half way to the patio door when I felt the slime
    start running out of me and start to slide down my
    thighs. I cupped my hand over my pussy and rushed to
    the bathroom in my suite off of the kitchen.

    I sat on the toilet and used some toilet paper to wipe
    my hands clean while my pussy drained. It probably
    hadn’t been that much cum, but it took a long time to
    drain because it was so deep inside of me.

    While I was sitting on the toilet I sprayed my throat
    again. I tried to talk, just to see if I could. I
    managed to say a few words. It was very painful and my
    voice was so raspy that it was hard to understand what
    I was saying. But I had hopes that my voice would soon
    return. I had been afraid that I might never be able to
    speak again.

    I sat there until nothing was draining out of me any
    longer. I was afraid to delay too long. I didn’t want
    to upset Keary. It didn’t seem possible that my life
    could get any worse. But I didn’t want to take a
    chance.

    I got up and flushed the toilet and took a hot shower.
    I brushed my teeth and used a large amount of
    mouthwash. When I couldn’t delay any longer I went back
    out to the patio.

    The sense of relief I experienced when I stepped
    outside and saw that only the four Clark kids remained
    was incredible. I knew that I was still in for a lot of
    abuse before the day was over. But I could not have
    stood another bout with Jay. I think I would have gone
    right out of my mind if I had to take that cock of his
    inside of me again tonight.

    After I had gotten everyone another beer, myself
    included, Keary ordered me to stand beside his chair.
    He examined my pussy and said, “It looks as good as
    new.”

    He stuck a couple of fingers up inside of me and I
    jumped slightly. It was still very painful. He smiled
    and said, “Yeah, you’re going to be fine bitch. Can you
    talk yet?”

    I replied, “Not very well.” My voice was raspy and it
    hurt to talk, but they were satisfied that I was going
    to survive that incredibly cruel attack. They laughed
    at me and ordered me to sit down and drink my beer
    before I went in and started supper.

    I sat down and drank carefully. It hurt to swallow.
    Keary said, “We’ll let you rest until after supper, but
    that was pretty hot. We’re going to need some relief
    after supper. I just thought I’d warn you.”

    I looked at him. I think it must have been a slightly
    dazed look. I certainly felt dazed. Then they ignored
    me and talked among themselves. Sometimes they talked
    about me and how amused they were by what had been done
    to me. They talked about Jay and his huge cock. Kyra
    said, “I wonder what it would be like to fuck that
    thing? I bet if I was on top and could control how much
    of it went in that would be one wild fuck.”

    Kevin laughed and said, “I’m sure he’d let you. And I’d
    be glad to hold the camera.”

    I watched her and the stupid little bitch actually
    seemed to be considering it!

    I finished my beer and asked what they wanted for
    supper. They left it up to me and I went inside and
    looked through the refrigerator. I started supper and,
    after making sure that they weren’t paying any
    attention I had another beer. By the time supper was
    ready I had drunk two more. I’m not much of a drinker
    but I was really in need of the numbing properties of
    alcohol at that moment.

    After we ate they sat and watched me clean up the
    kitchen and then we went into the living room. The fun
    and games were apparently over for the day. Kyra didn’t
    bother with the camera. I had to provide them each with
    an orgasm, including Kyra. But they didn’t make me take
    their cocks down my throat.

    I was made to suck each of the boys and Keary and Kevin
    both came in my mouth. Kirk let me suck him until he
    was close to cumming and then he fucked my pussy from
    behind. I was very tender still but it was bearable.

    When I had finished Kirk off Kyra untied the strings on
    her bikini bottoms and let the front of them fall away.
    I crawled over to her and ate her out quickly. I think
    that the torment that I had been subjected to today had
    really excited her. She came the first time almost
    immediately. She didn’t settle for one though. I had to
    eat her until she came again.

    It was still early. It was only a little after nine.
    But I was exhausted and I pleaded for permission to go
    to bed. Keary said, “Sure, you can go to bed. But you
    are sleeping with me tonight. Leave room for me in your
    bed.”

    I was so desperately hoping for a good night’s sleep
    and a chance to recuperate from the horrors of this
    day. I almost started crying again when he told me that
    he was going to be sleeping with me. I knew that meant
    that my chances of getting raped yet again tonight were
    pretty high.

    Keary said, “For the next two weeks we are going to
    alternate sleeping with you. Maybe you’ll get fucked a
    little more, maybe you won’t. I’ll probably leave you
    alone, at least until morning. I’m fucked out bitch.
    You’ve drained me. But then, once I get in there and
    get my hands on your hot little body, well, who knows
    what will come up?”

    I just nodded and went to my room. I went to the
    bathroom and let Kirk’s last little load of cum drain
    out of me. I brushed my teeth and washed my face and
    hands. Then I went to my bed and got under the covers.
    Even though my mind was in turmoil I was exhausted and
    I fell asleep almost instantly.

    I slept through the night and when I awoke Sunday
    morning Keary was sleeping beside me with his arm over
    my waist and his hand resting over my tit. He was still
    asleep though and I didn’t move for fear of waking him.
    I needed to go to the bathroom, but I was in no hurry
    for the rapes to begin again.

    It was probably close to half an hour later when I
    heard a change in Keary’s breathing and he started to
    stir. I was dreading whatever the day ahead might hold
    for me and I almost cried as I realized that now that
    he was awake it was about to start again. I didn’t know
    just how quickly it was going to start, or just how
    depraved the start would be.

    When Keary finally was fully awake he realized right
    away that I was awake too. He grabbed my tit and
    squeezed it and when I squeaked in pain he chuckled and
    said, “Come on cunt. Let’s get started. We have a busy
    day ahead of us today.”

    I didn’t like the sound of that.

    We got up and went into my bathroom. He pushed me down
    on the toilet. I had no self respect left. It didn’t
    matter that he was standing there watching, I
    immediately began to pee. As the loud stream of urine
    splashed into the bowl Keary watched for a moment and
    then he went over and turned the water on in the
    shower.

    I noticed before he woke up that he had a hard on. I
    kept waiting for him to demand that I do something to
    take care of it. But so far he was ignoring it.

    That changed when we got into the shower. He turned the
    shower head so that the water was aimed off to the side
    and away from us and he pulled me around and leaned me
    up against the shower wall. He kicked my legs apart and
    started working his hard cock into my pussy from the
    rear. I was still tender, but not as bad as I had been
    yesterday. It would have been a lot easier if he had
    provided some lubrication.

    He worked his cock up inside of me and when it was
    buried all the way in me I expected him to start
    fucking. Instead, he stood still and wrapped his arms
    around me and said, “Don’t you dare move you stupid
    cunt. If you do you’ll be sorrier than you can possibly
    imagine.”

    I was already sorrier than I could have imagined forty-
    eight hours ago. But I almost lost it completely when
    Keary sighed loudly and I felt something hot filling up
    my insides. I didn’t understand at first. When I
    finally realized that he was pissing inside of me I
    screamed in horror.

    Despite his warnings I tried to pull away but he held
    me tight and said, “I fucking warned you cunt! Now hold
    still.”

    I stopped struggling. I stopped trying to get away. I
    started crying hysterically. I could not even imagine
    something like this happening to me. Every time I
    thought I had reached rock bottom these perverted kids
    found a new way to chip away at what little remained of
    my sanity.

    I felt my insides fill up with the hot, burning piss
    and then it began to run out of me and down my legs. I
    remained there, leaning up against the shower wall and
    shaking my head. As the torment went on and on I could
    only moan and murmur, “Oh god, I can’t take any more of
    this.”

    Keary, on the other hand, seemed to be enjoying the
    hell out of it. He was squeezing my tits and groaning
    with pleasure as he emptied his bladder into me. As the
    strong stream slowly trickled to an end he left his
    cock inside of me until his piss seemed to stop
    draining.

    When the draining stopped he grabbed my hair and pulled
    his cock out of me. He turned me around and forced me
    to my knees and ordered me to suck him off. I could
    smell the strong odor of urine on his cock and balls,
    but I was unable to resist anything they did to me any
    longer. I was broken. I still felt the pain. I still
    felt the humiliation. I still felt degraded beyond all
    ability to cope. But I no longer had the will to resist
    even the most obscene requests.

    I took his semi hard cock into my mouth and sucked him
    until he was hard again. After that he came quickly and
    I was at least grateful that he didn’t insist that I
    use my throat to please him. I was just getting to the
    point that I thought I might actually recover from that
    violent rape that Jay had taken so much pleasure from,
    and his friends had all enjoyed watching so much.

    I guess that the more perverse the acts I was subjected
    to were the more turned on Keary was. He came in a very
    short time. After all of the sex he had enjoyed at my
    expense since I showed up here I was afraid that he
    would take longer. I suppose that when you are sixteen
    you recover rapidly. He certainly had.

    After I sucked him off we took a shower and by the time
    I had washed him and then washed myself the urine had
    drained out of me. I shut the water off and dried him
    and then myself. Then we went out into the kitchen.

    No one else had come down yet. He sat down and told me
    where to find the coffee. I made a pot of coffee and
    started breakfast. I served both of us a cup of coffee
    when it was ready. Then I made toast and bacon and had
    them in the oven keeping warm until the others came
    down.

    While we were waiting for his siblings to come down for
    breakfast Keary told me that we were going out today to
    shop for some new work clothes for me. He told me that
    tomorrow, when I went into the office, all four of them
    were coming in with me. They had some exciting plans
    for me for the next two weeks.

    He didn’t say any more than that. But that was enough
    to scare me. Were they going to make it so I couldn’t
    work there after these two weeks? I had enough trouble
    now dealing with the office Lotharios. I had a pretty
    good idea of what these kids would want to make me wear
    to work. I knew that it would be something outrageous.
    But if they were coming with me when I went to the
    office then they must have something worse than showing
    me off in mind.

    I waited until Keary finished tormenting me with hints
    about what tomorrow would be like for me. While he
    talked he watched me, enjoying my fear, my dread. But
    as horrible as the prospect of dressing the way they
    were going to dress me was, and submitting to whatever
    future degrading sexual torments he had in mind for me,
    there was something else that I dreaded more.

    I couldn’t decide if it would be a mistake to bring it
    up and let him know how desperate I was to avoid any
    one thing that he could do to me. There was the very
    real possibility that knowing how much I feared it he
    would make sure that it happened. Or in this case,
    happened again. But I was terrified that he was going
    to let Jay rape me again. I might survive having him
    rape my pussy again. I’m not sure, but I might. It was
    incredibly painful and I still didn’t know that he
    didn’t damage something inside of me.

    But if I did have to submit to him again, there was no
    way I could survive that huge cock in my throat again,
    or my ass.

    I had to say something. It was praying on my mind and
    above everything else I had to try to avoid those two
    things.

    I quietly asked, “Sir, may I ask you something?”

    Keary smiled at me. It didn’t take much intelligence to
    know how much he enjoyed the submission and the fear in
    my voice when I spoke.

    “What is it cunt?” he asked arrogantly.

    I took a deep breath and said, “Please sir. I’m begging
    you. I’ll do anything you tell me to do. But please,
    don’t let that boy, Jay, don’t let him do that to my
    throat again. Or my ass. Please sir, it hurt so much. I
    thought I was going to die. It hurts so much when he
    fucks my pussy, but I’ll let him do that if I have to.
    But please, not the others. I’ll do anything for you if
    you don’t let him do that again.”

    He looked at me with an evil grin on his face. He made
    me wait a very long time before he finally responded,
    “Anything? You’ll do anything I want for the rest of
    the two weeks? Well, first of all you stupid cunt, I
    can make you do anything I want anyway. But if you want
    to make that deal I’ll take you up on it.”

    “You know how dirty my mind is though. I’m not going to
    make it easy on you. If you want to make that deal
    though, then okay, I accept. Just remember, the first
    time you refuse to do anything I’m calling Jay and this
    time he’s going to fuck all three holes. Remember that
    when I make you do something so fucking sick it makes
    you want to puke. Because the chances are that I will.”

    Now that we had an agreement I wasn’t sure if I had won
    or lost. I knew that Keary was the biggest pervert that
    I was likely to meet in my entire life. But as bad as
    his dirty mind was, I could not face the prospect of
    having my throat and my ass raped by Jay. When this was
    all over I might end up having to move to the other
    side of the country. But for now I could only think of
    keeping that huge cock out of my throat and my ass.

    By the time we finished our coffee the others had
    started drifting down to breakfast. When everyone had
    come down I asked everyone how they wanted their eggs
    and went to the stove and cooked them to order.

    Keary and I were the only ones drinking coffee and I
    served the other three kids orange juice.

    When the eggs were ready I served breakfast for
    everyone all at once. I poured Keary and me another cup
    of coffee and as soon as I sat down Keary stood up and
    moved over and stood beside me. He pulled his cock out
    and aimed it at my breakfast plate and began to
    masturbate.

    The others watched in amusement for a moment and then
    Kevin got up and stood on the other side of me and he
    too began to masturbate. I watched in disgust as within
    a minute of each of each other they came on my
    breakfast. When they sat down Kirk took his turn. By
    the time they had finished there was a coating of slimy
    cum all over my bacon and eggs.

    When Kirk stepped away Keary said, “Eat up bitch. You
    know how good that protein is for that long red hair of
    yours.”

    I stared down at my plate and despite everything I had
    been through I felt very close to vomiting as I looked
    at what they had done to my breakfast. But I glanced at
    Keary and I knew what the alternative was. I picked up
    my fork and mixed the eggs and cum together and stirred
    it up. Then I ate it. I cleaned up my plate as they all
    watched in amusement.

    While we ate, Keary told them about our shower this
    morning and how he had used me for a urinal. Kyra was
    pissed that he didn’t let her know in advance so that
    she could film it, or at least watch it. She had a
    nasty look in her eyes. It was apparent that she found
    the idea of Keary using me for a urinal highly erotic,
    or at least very entertaining. There is something not
    right about all four of these kids. But she has to be
    worst. A woman, or girl, should not be excited by the
    rape and degradation of another woman. There is just
    something very wrong about how much she enjoys what is
    happening to me.

    I managed to get my breakfast down without getting
    sick. When everyone was finished I cleaned up the
    kitchen and put the dishes in the dishwasher.

    Except for Keary the others were already dressed. Keary
    went up to his room to get ready and Keary told Kyra to
    find me something to wear. They all seemed to know
    where we were going. I guess they had talked it over
    amongst themselves.

    I followed Kyra to her room and she went to her closet
    and brought out a miniskirt. I put it on, without
    underwear of course. She stepped back and looked at me
    and she said, “Roll the waistband over and pull it up a
    little. I think you know what effect I’m going for.”

    I sighed and rolled the waistband over. I pulled the
    skirt up an inch and looked in the mirror. The hemline
    was right at crotch level. It wasn’t as bad as the
    dress I wore yesterday. But it was awful all the same.

    Kyra liked it though. She smiled and went to her
    dresser and looked through two drawers until she found
    the crop top she was looking for. She pulled it out and
    tossed it to me and told me to put it on.

    I had never worn a crop top in my life. I located the
    label and turned it around. I saw that there was
    writing on the front but I couldn’t read it until I
    pulled the top on. The top was very thin and didn’t
    quite reach to the bottom of my boobs. Almost an inch
    of the bottom curve of my breasts was visible. But the
    worst part was that I could now read the writing on the
    front of top.

    In big black letters all across my chest it said, “I
    NEVER WEAR UNDERWEAR”. In smaller letters underneath it
    said, “Go ahead, see for yourself!”

    Just as I was putting on Kyra’s high heels again Keary
    came in to see what she had selected for me. He looked
    me over and grinned. He said, “If anyone decides to
    look you will let them. Won’t you?”

    I said, “Yes sir.”

    Then we went downstairs and got in the SUV. I sat
    between Kirk and Kevin in the back and before we even
    got out of the garage they had their hands all over me
    and my top pulled up around my neck.

    It was unpleasant. But by this time it wasn’t as
    traumatic as this kind of treatment had been yesterday
    morning. Too much had happened since I woke up and
    found out I was a sexy toy.

    We drove to the Salvation Army Store on the other side
    of town. I wasn’t even allowed to straighten my clothes
    out until I was out of the car. It was pretty
    humiliating, but I don’t think anyone was around to
    notice. The parking lot was all but empty.

    We went inside and headed for the racks of women’s
    clothing. They weren’t in a hurry and we all stayed
    together and looked at everything that was my size or
    anywhere near my size. But they only selected the most
    revealing, the most humiliating outfits for me. They
    only needed enough for five days. They figured that I
    could wear each one twice and then their father would
    be home and I would have to start dressing more
    appropriately again. They had in mind that I would
    begin to dress more provocatively on my own after that.
    But I was anxious for this to be over so that I could
    return to my conservative clothing and my conservative
    lifestyle.

    They selected things that I could never have worn if
    Mr. Clark was in town. One of the dresses was nearly as
    short as the skirt I had on. But that wasn’t the worst
    thing about it. The top was totally sheer. There was a
    vest with it. But the vest had no closure and was very
    tiny. It would be obvious that my breasts were all but
    naked under it.

    There was another dress that was short but looked
    reasonably proper until you looked closely. There were
    half inch stripes of sheer material running diagonally.
    It would have been a very pretty dress and totally
    acceptable over a slip.

    The third dress they selected was a sundress that had a
    bib style top. It was backless and tied behind the
    neck. It wasn’t that bad, for a day at the park. It was
    totally inappropriate for the office. And it was going
    to be worse. Kyra explained to Keary how much more
    exciting it would be if the top was tied loosely
    allowing it to fall away and hang away from by body.

    The last two outfits that they selected were two micro
    miniskirts and two sheer blouses. I would have been
    self conscious if I were to wear those blouses with a
    slip. I knew that I wouldn’t have a slip to wear for
    the next two weeks. I would be sitting in my office
    with my breasts exposed.

    Mr. Clark’s company was very successful. But it did not
    have a lot of employees. Everyone knew everyone else.
    There were only about twenty-five people working there.
    I don’t mean that we were all friends and we didn’t all
    see each other every day. But everyone that saw me
    would know who I was and what office I worked in. I
    didn’t think that it was going to be possible for me to
    continue working there after Mr. Clark returned. And I
    didn’t yet know what these kids had planned for me
    beyond making me wear these outrageous outfits to work.

    Keary said that they would be going to work with me
    tomorrow. So I knew that they had something planned.

    I tried on all five outfits before we left and they
    were every bit as bad as I thought they were. That
    dress with the diagonal stripes of sheer material moved
    around on my body as I moved. I tried it on and stood
    in front of the mirror and when I turned I saw one
    nipple and a flash of pubic hair. I turned around and I
    could plainly see the crack of my ass through two of
    the half inch diagonal stripes.

    I can’t even describe how naked I felt in the two sheer
    blouses. I am not exaggerating, they were not semi
    sheer. They were sheer. They were almost invisible. But
    the scariest one was probably the sundress with the bib
    top. I came out of the fitting room and Kyra went
    behind me and untied it behind my neck and retied it
    with a lot of extra slack. It drooped down and sagged
    away from my body. A large area of my cleavage became
    visible, but worse than that, the sides of my breasts
    were exposed. When Kyra ordered me to lean forward my
    breasts were totally exposed.

    She ordered me to straighten up again and looked at the
    bib top and said to Keary, “I think it would be better
    if we took the sides in a little.”

    Keary grinned and agreed.

    When I had tried everything on and when I was finished
    I put Kyra’s miniskirt and crop top back on. When I was
    dressed Keary said, “I want you to go over there and
    look at the men’s clothes until we come for you.”

    I looked over towards the racks of men’s clothes and I
    saw what he had in mind. There were three young black
    men looking through the racks.

    I said, “Yes sir,” but my heart was beating so rapidly
    as I made my way over to the three men that I thought I
    might be having a heart attack.

    The kids kept an eye on me while they went to pay for
    my new wardrobe. I walked over to the three men who
    seemed to be together and started looking at men’s
    clothes right beside them.

    They spotted me right away of course. But it was a
    minute before they saw the writing on the crop top that
    I was wearing.

    One of them whispered something to the other two and
    then he turned to me and said, “I like your outfit.”

    I tried to smile. I knew that Keary wanted this to
    happen to humiliate me. I thanked him for the
    compliment and turned to face them. The one that had
    spoken looked around and then he bent towards me as if
    he were going to kiss me. Instead, he reached out and
    put his hand on my upper thigh, only an inch below my
    pussy.

    He watched closely and when my only reaction was a
    sharp intake of breath he smiled and moved his hand all
    the way up to my pussy. When his hand came into contact
    with my naked flesh his breath seemed to catch and he
    said to his friends, “The bitch ain’t lyin’ dudes.
    There ain’t nothin’ under that skirt but pussy and
    ass.”

    One of them moved around behind me and after glancing
    around his hand came to rest on the back of my thigh
    and then slid quickly up to cover my left butt cheek.
    He squeezed it firmly and said, “I’ll be god damned!”

    The first man said, “What’s the deal bitch? You
    hookin’?”

    I shook my head. But I didn’t know what to say to him.
    I glanced over at Keary and the four of them had paid
    for my new clothes and were just watching me in
    amusement. I finally said, “That guy over there,” and I
    nodded towards Keary, “told me to come over here to
    look at clothes.”

    He looked at Keary and asked, “Is he your pimp?”

    I shook my head.

    They didn’t know what to make of me now. The one with
    his hand on my pussy asked, “Do you put out for free?”

    Fuck! I don’t know! I didn’t know what I was supposed
    to say.

    I was almost relieved when I saw them walking over to
    me finally. I harbored the faint hope that they would
    take me out of here. But it was very faint.

    Keary came around the rack and walked up and said,
    “Good morning gentlemen. Pretty fucking hot, isn’t
    she?”

    The three black men were checking out Keary and the
    other three kids. They didn’t know what to make of us.
    Hell, I didn’t know what to make of us! I had no idea
    what Keary had in mind when he sent me over here.

    The black men started thinking they were getting jerked
    around I guess and they were starting to look like they
    were getting upset. The one who was still holding his
    hand on my pussy said, “What’s the deal man? She says
    she ain’t a ho and you ain’t her pimp. But she’s
    standing here with her shit all hanging out and letting
    us feel her ass up. Is this how you get your rocks?”

    Keary smiled disarmingly and said, “No man. We ain’t
    playing with you. We’re playing with her. If you want
    to fuck her, or get sucked off, let’s go somewhere
    quiet. No charge man. She hates it, but she has to do
    what we say.”

    The black guys looked at each other and then the one
    who seemed to be taking the lead said, “If this is some
    kind of fucking game your running it ain’t gonna be us
    that gets hurt.”

    Keary said, “No game man. You want to fuck her? Then
    let’s go outside.”

    The three men shrugged and the two that were groping me
    finally let go. They followed us out to the SUV and
    waited while Kevin and Kirk put the bags in the back.
    Then Keary said, “Okay, unless you got a place nearby,
    you want to take the bitch around back or what?”

    The one that had been groping my ass said, “I got a van
    right over there. We can use that.”

    We looked where he was pointing. He had an older, beat
    up windowless work van parked all by itself a couple of
    rows over from us. We followed them to the van and he
    opened the sliding side door and pushed some tool boxes
    out of the way. They all looked around to see if anyone
    was watching and Keary said, “Okay cunt. Give me your
    clothes.”

    I didn’t bother to look around. I pulled the crop top
    off and unrolled the waistband on the skirt. I
    unbuttoned it and stepped out of it. Keary took both
    items of clothing from me and handed them to Kirk to
    hold. I climbed into the dirty van naked.

    One of the black men climbed in behind me and sat on a
    tool box. He pulled his zipper down and worked his
    already hard cock out and said, “Okay bitch. Let’s see
    what you got.”

    I stared at his cock for a moment. It was the first
    time I had seen a black cock. The man was very dark
    complected but his cock was coal black. It was only
    slightly larger than Keary’s though, so I wasn’t
    intimidated by it, not like I had been with Jay.

    My throat was still sore, but before long I was taking
    the man’s cock into my throat. He and his two friends
    all thought that was pretty exciting. I didn’t notice
    any difference between sucking a black cock and a white
    one. I wondered if the cum would be different. I was a
    long time finding out. Despite my newly developed
    deepthroat skills he lasted a very long time. He
    watched me working on his cock and except that he had a
    hard on he didn’t even seem to be that into it. But
    finally I detected a difference in his breathing and he
    started moaning quietly and his eyes closed and then he
    started cumming.

    The first spurt went down my throat but I caught the
    rest in my mouth and finished him off with my hand.
    When he finally finished my mouth was full. I took my
    mouth away and swallowed and then I gently licked his
    cock clean.

    His cum tasted just like cum to me. If I had been
    blindfolded I would never have known that I had just
    sucked off my first black man.

    He put his cock away and zipped his pants up. Then he
    patted me on the head and said, “Good girl. We should
    do this again sometime.”

    I just waited on my knees for him to get out and the
    next man to climb in. They were all standing around the
    side door of the van watching and I hoped that watching
    had gotten the next two men excited. I would hate to
    have all three of them last this long.

    The next one in was the one that had been holding my
    pussy and doing most of the talking. He climbed in and
    pushed me down onto my hands and knees and he got
    behind me. I heard him unfastening his pants and he
    pushed my knees a little further apart. I felt the head
    of his cock sliding between my legs and through my slit
    which I was surprised to find was damp.

    I reached down and guided his cock into me and he
    started stroking me with long, steady, slow, very
    pleasant strokes. To be honest, my husband was a
    terrible lover. I am guilty of not giving him many
    opportunities to improve his skills. But he was
    terrible. He had the same basic technique as the three
    Clark kids. Fast, violent strokes and get it over with
    as quickly as possible.

    So I had never been fucked like this before. It didn’t
    hurt. His cock was nice and large but not immense and
    his strokes were not violent or brutal and I was
    embarrassed when I realized that I was really kind of
    enjoying it. I had never enjoyed being fucked before!

    He fucked me like that for a long time and I felt the
    pleasure building. He sped up a little and shortly
    before he reached orgasm he reached around me and
    teased my clit with one hand and played with my nipples
    with the other and suddenly I was cumming. I was coming
    from getting fucked! I didn’t think that was possible!

    I moaned loudly and bit down on my arm to keep from
    screaming in pleasure. My pussy clamped down on his
    cock and he started cumming inside of me. He sped up a
    little more and started calling me all kinds of nasty
    names. I didn’t care though. I had not felt that good
    since…hell, I had never felt that good! A shower
    massager was nothing compared to this!

    He came to a stop after he filled me with his cum. He
    stayed there with his cock buried in me for a long time
    before he finally pulled out of me. He reached out of
    van and took my skirt from Kirk and used it to wipe his
    cock and then he put it away.

    And then there was one. I glanced around as the man
    that had just fucked me got out. I noticed the
    amusement on the faces of the Clarks. They seemed to
    find it very entertaining that I had reached orgasm
    while being fucked by this black man in a work van. And
    of course, that little bitch Kyra was capturing my
    humiliation with her digital movie camera for god knows
    who to see later.

    The last of the black men got in the van and sat on the
    tool box in front of me. He looked at me and said, “You
    are a hot piece of ass. I would love to fuck you. But I
    have never had a cunt take me down her throat like you
    did for Kasey just now. I want to see what that’s
    like.”

    He unbuckled his pants and slid them down. I was
    relieved when he revealed a normal sized cock. You hear
    all these rumors about black guys but these three guys
    were all pretty normal.

    I bent down and took him into my mouth and sucked him
    off, taking him down my throat on every stroke. He was
    really enjoying it and he was very vocal. He made nasty
    comments and swore constantly as I sucked him off.
    Fortunately he didn’t last as long as the first guy. It
    was probably only ten minutes before I felt him stiffen
    up and I milked his cock dry.

    After I swallowed he put his clothes together and got
    out. Keary pulled me out and told Kirk to give me my
    skirt. As I put it on the black guy that did all the
    talking said, “I still don’t get it. That is one hot
    young piece of ass. If that bitch was mine I wouldn’t
    be making her put out to strangers in parking lots. Did
    she do something to piss you off?”

    Kyra smiled and spoke for the first time. “No, she
    didn’t piss us off. She is supposed to be our
    babysitter while our folks are out of town on vacation.
    We just like playing with her. But it’s for her own
    good. Believe it or not the bitch had never sucked a
    cock before Friday night. Look how far she has come in
    less than forty-eight hours.”

    They still didn’t understand. But then, neither did I.
    The one doing all the talking looked confused and he
    said, “Yeah, you taught her how to suck a cock. Great.
    I still don’t understand why.”

    Keary laughed and said, “Just for the fun of it. We are
    having the time of our lives treating her like a little
    sex slave. Not to mention all the pussy and the great
    head we’re getting.”

    He just shook his head and the van owner closed it up
    and they went back inside. We went back to the SUV. On
    the ride home I was left alone. I guess they didn’t
    feel like playing with me when I was freshly fucked by
    a handful of strangers.

    I wasn’t worried. I was reasonably certain that I
    wouldn’t be left alone for very long.

    As soon as we got back to the house I was ordered to
    unload the car. I asked where the laundry room was so
    that I could wash my brand new used clothes. I was
    given directions to the room in the basement where the
    washer and dryer were located.

    I went down and separated my new outfits and started
    washing them. Then I went to my room and brushed my
    teeth and took a shower. I thought wryly that I was
    brushing my teeth more often now than ever before in my
    life. It didn’t do much good though. I seemed to always
    have the taste of a fresh load of male cum in my mouth.

    I went out to the kitchen and got a glass of water and
    then back down to the laundry room. I took the first
    load of clothes out of the washer and put them in the
    dryer and put the second in the washer. I stayed down
    there as the second load washed. I wasn’t anxious to
    rejoin the kids and receive more of their unwanted
    attention.

    Unfortunately the little bit of laundry that I had was
    all done in forty minutes. I was grateful for the time
    alone but I knew I couldn’t stay down there
    indefinitely. It was time to start dinner though. Maybe
    they would leave me alone while I was doing that.

    As I passed through the house on the way to my rooms I
    could see the kids out by the pool. I glanced out and
    saw that all four of them were naked now. Apparently
    Kyra was losing her inhibitions quickly.

    I hung my new clothes in my closet. They had unlocked
    my closet this morning but forbidden me to touch any of
    my old clothes. They were no longer worried that I
    would try to escape.

    After I put my new clothes away I returned to the
    kitchen and started looking through the food on hand to
    see what I could make for supper. I didn’t know what
    kind of meals these kids were used to. If they were
    expecting gourmet meals they were going to be very
    disappointed in my cooking skills.

    I made some stuffed pork chops and home fries and
    creamed corn. I set the kitchen table and put the food
    out when it was ready and then, reluctantly, called the
    kids in to eat. It had been nice to be left alone for
    nearly two hours. I was surprised that they hadn’t
    checked on me.

    They came in when I called them and after I served them
    what they wanted to drink I joined them for dinner.
    They talked among themselves like a typical group of
    spoiled teenagers and ignored me until supper was over.

    It had been the first time since Thursday evening that
    I had eaten a full meal and I was stuffed. They sat and
    watched as I cleaned up the table and the kitchen and
    started the dishwasher. Then my free time was over.
    They led me back out to the patio and after I served
    Keary a beer and the others a soft drink there was
    another round of orgasms for them.

    As usual, they used me in order of seniority by age.
    Each time this happened it was becoming less traumatic.
    My body had more or less recovered from the abuse of
    yesterday afternoon and the things that I did this
    evening weren’t painful.

    I took Keary into my throat and sucked him off but I
    was getting used to his normal sized cock in my throat
    and it was over quickly. Kevin decided that he wanted
    to fuck my ass. But he used a lubricant. He didn’t
    stretch me out first. He greased both of us up though
    and after some initial discomfort it was bearable.

    I ate Kyra out quickly. She had lost her shyness about
    being naked in front of her brothers and we ignored
    them as I knelt and licked and sucked her pussy until
    she came. I still hated doing it. But the shock was
    gone. It was just one more unpleasant thing I had to
    do.

    Kirk was last and he was the only one of the four that
    demanded anything extra. He lifted his legs and said,
    “Eat my ass out the way you did for Kyra yesterday. I
    want to see what that feels like.”

    I got down between his legs and he rested is legs on my
    shoulders. I lifted them with my hands and started
    licking his ass crack and as soon as my tongue touched
    him he realized that this was something that he liked,
    a lot! His whole body seemed to tremble with pleasure
    and he moaned each time my tongue touched him.

    He made me keep it up for a long time before he said,
    “Christ! That’s fucking fantastic! I need to cum now
    cunt. Suck me off.”

    I lowered his legs and took his hard, wet cock into my
    mouth. He came very quickly. After I swallowed he
    slowly got up and we returned to the table and joined
    his sister and brothers. He told them all how wonderful
    it felt having me eat his ass and Kyra seconded that
    opinion.

    I didn’t mind it so much. It was degrading, but they
    were clean when they made me do these things. It was
    hard to do for long periods of time. My tongue and my
    jaw became very tired quickly. Unfortunately it sounded
    like I was going to be doing a lot more of it in the
    future.

    The rest of the evening was pretty quiet and we went to
    bed at a reasonable time since I had to go in to work
    tomorrow and they were planning to accompany me. I knew
    that it was going to be a horrible and humiliating day
    and I was worried sick about what they were planning.

    This was Kevin’s night to sleep with me. He followed me
    to my bedroom when we all adjourned for the night. We
    were both naked already and he went to bed immediately.
    I went to the bathroom and brushed my teeth and washed
    up a little. I joined him in bed and when I lay down
    beside him he turned on his side and began to explore
    my body.

    He had already had sex with me numerous times over the
    last three days, in every way possible as far as I
    could tell. He had had many opportunities to grope my
    breasts and my pussy. But now he took advantage of the
    opportunity to really get familiar with my body.

    As his fingers explored the most sensitive areas of my
    body he said, “You are the first woman I have ever seen
    naked. Well, up close anyway. We have spied on Kyra but
    it isn’t quite the same. It was exciting, but I didn’t
    really get to learn that much about a woman’s body.”

    I was surprised at his admission. Apparently he had
    been a virgin on Friday when he and his brothers raped
    me for the first time. I wouldn’t have guessed it. He
    hadn’t seemed any more inept than most of the other
    males that were raping me since I came to this house.

    He teased my nipples and watched them harden and he
    moved his fingers lightly over my body. I hated to
    admit it. But it felt nice. I tried not to react to his
    touch but I couldn’t stop my nipples from growing long
    and hard or my pussy from beginning to get moist.

    I watched his face at first. I was surprised at the
    look of wonder on it. After exploring my body he said,
    “With the others watching I couldn’t really get to
    explore and learn about your body. They would have
    given me a hard time. It’s pretty exciting. I like the
    way your skin feels and the way that your body reacts.”

    He moved down between my legs after several long
    minutes and lifted them and spread them wide. He lay
    with his face only a foot from my pussy and after
    exploring the outside he spread me open and tried to
    see inside.

    He examined me quietly for a few minutes and then he
    asked, “You’re all wet, does that mean that you are
    turned on?”

    I wasn’t sure how to answer. I thought about it for
    minute and finally answered as honestly as I could. “It
    means that my body is reacting to your touch. It
    doesn’t mean that I am getting excited. There is a
    difference in how my mind and my body react to things
    like this. What you are doing stimulates me physically,
    but not mentally or emotionally. You are provoking a
    purely physical response to stimulation that my mind
    cannot control.”

    He was a smart kid and after taking a minute to think
    about it he seemed to understand.

    He moved his fingers through my moist slit and lightly
    brushed them over my clit. I gasped in reaction to his
    touch and he opened my slit and looked at my slightly
    extended clit. It didn’t get all that big when I got
    aroused.

    He looked at it and asked, “Is that your clit?”

    I nodded.

    He asked, “Does it feel like my cock feels when someone
    touches it?”

    That was a silly question! “I don’t know Kevin. I’ve
    never had a cock.”

    He laughed and said, “You’ve had a lot of cock. You
    just don’t get to keep them.”

    As awful as this situation is I had to struggle not to
    laugh when he said that.

    The character of my struggle changed when he leaned
    down and kissed the tight crease of my vulva. He kissed
    me several times and then his tongue began to explore
    me. I hated how wonderful it felt. I didn’t want to
    enjoy what these boys did to me and didn’t want them to
    see me enjoying it. I couldn’t help it though. His
    tongue moved all around and as I became more and more
    aroused it must have been obvious to him.

    Before very long his tongue moved up and caressed my
    swollen clit and I was no longer able to lay still. He
    held me down and after licking me a little longer he
    took my clit into his mouth and sucked and licked it
    until I groaned and had an orgasm.

    He kept licking and finally I had to push him away. He
    looked up at me and saw that I was crying. He asked, “I
    just made you cum. Why are you crying?”

    I struggled to get myself under control and I said,
    “Because you are raping me! Everything you and your
    brothers and your sister do to me is rape. I don’t want
    to have an orgasm from being raped. It’s humiliating!”

    He looked confused. He sounded confused when he said,
    “I didn’t rape you! I was just trying to make you feel
    good.”

    I responded, “Everything you do to me is done against
    my will. That is rape. I am a prisoner in this house
    and I am being kept naked and raped constantly. It
    infuriates me that my body would react the way it does.
    I understand it on a conscious level, but it infuriates
    me none the less.”

    I thought for just a second that I might be getting
    through to him, that I might have found a spark of
    humanity in one of the three boys after all.

    I thought that right up until he smiled and said,
    “Yeah, I guess you’re right. But shit! It sure is fun.
    I like having a good looking girl around that I can
    fuck any time I want.”

    With that he moved up over my body and smiled down at
    me and said, “And right now that’s what I want.”

    He moved his hard cock around until he located the
    entrance to my vagina and he plunged it all the way in
    with one violent stroke. He was back to his old self.
    He dropped down onto me and wrapped his arms around me
    and nearly suffocated me as he raped me again.

    I closed my eyes and cried quietly until it was over.
    My pussy had recovered from the trauma that Jay had
    caused me yesterday. I had been raped a half a dozen
    times today. But it had been by men, or boys, with
    normal sized cocks and there had been rest periods in
    between. I wasn’t crying because I was in pain. I was
    crying because my body no longer belonged to me and the
    constant abuse and humiliation was getting to be more
    than I could take.

    Well, maybe not more than I could take. Perhaps it was
    just exactly as much as I could stand. I saw no way out
    for the next twelve days. Somehow I just had to endure
    this for that long.

    When he had finished fucking me Kevin collapsed on top
    of me for a long time. I felt like I was smothering. I
    could hardly catch my breath. But I didn’t fight him.
    He finally rolled off of me. He lay on his back and
    said, “Okay cunt. Clean me up and then we can get some
    sleep.”

    I moved down and licked and sucked his cock and his
    balls clean and then he pulled me back up beside him
    and wrapped his arm and one leg over me and went to
    sleep that way.

    I lay there awake for a long time with his deep, steady
    breathing in my ear. I couldn’t sleep. Not until he
    finally rolled over. Then I got comfortable and cried
    myself to sleep.

    I slept fitfully that night, waking often and laying in
    the dark worrying about what the kids had planned for
    me when I got to work. I awoke for the last time to
    find Keary getting into bed with me and crawling on top
    of me. Kevin was gone and I heard the shower running.

    I looked up at Keary and when he saw that I was awake
    he said, “It’s about fucking time.” Then he plunged his
    hard cock into me.

    I was dry and it was uncomfortable but I was starting
    to get used to that. At least we were in my bed and it
    was unlikely that he was going to use me for a urinal
    this morning.

    He used me to get off and after his orgasm he got up
    and stood beside the bed. His slimy cock was inches
    from my face. I leaned forward and took him into my
    mouth and cleaned his cock and balls. While I was
    sucking him clean he pointed to one of the dresses they
    had bought for me yesterday and said, “Get cleaned up
    and put that on and come out to the kitchen. We need to
    get into your office early and get set up, so don’t
    dawdle.”

    After Keary left I took a shower. Kevin was drying off
    when I entered my bathroom. He smiled at me and said,
    “I was pretty disappointed. I wanted to piss in you
    like Keary did yesterday but he didn’t want to wait. He
    needed to fuck you. But I’ll get my chance later.”

    I had no idea what they got out of that. It was the
    most disgusting thing that I could imagine. I suppose
    that is why they thought that it was fun, because it
    degraded me so.

    I didn’t want to dwell on that though. I tried to force
    it out of my mind. It wasn’t hard to do. That was a
    future humiliation. I was more concerned at present
    with the humiliations that they had planned for today.

    I took a shower and dried off. I brushed my teeth and
    hair. In the bedroom I looked at the dress I was to
    wear today. It was very short. But that wasn’t the real
    problem. They had selected the dress with the sheer top
    and the short vest that nominally covered my breasts.

    I stared at it for a moment and then put it on. I
    hadn’t been told what shoes to wear. I still had Kyra’s
    with the three inch heels though and I was pretty sure
    that was what they had in mind. If I was going to have
    to keep wearing them I would have to shop for a pair in
    my size. They were very uncomfortable.

    I went out to the kitchen and the kids were all ready
    to go. I had a glass of juice and made a sandwich for
    my lunch and we left.

    It was still very early. Rush hour hadn’t started yet.
    We got to the office before anyone else and Keary
    parked in his father’s parking space.

    Kevin got a large box out of the back of the SUV and we
    went to the door. Usually Mr. Clark or I got to work
    before anyone else, so I had a key to the door. I let
    us in and we headed straight for my office at the end
    of the hallway.

    Keary ordered me to sit in a visitor’s chair and stay
    out of the way. I watched as they took things out of
    the box and went around the office setting them up. I
    noticed that they were careful to put them where they
    wouldn’t be obvious.

    Keary attached something to my computer before he
    turned it on and then he sat at my desk and I assume
    that he was setting up whatever it was he had attached.
    Kevin and Kyra were in their father’s office. I
    couldn’t see them but they had taken handfuls of the
    same strange looking gizmos with them that Keary and
    Kirk were setting up in my office.

    When Keary was finished he went through the door into
    his father’s office and a few minutes later the three
    of them came back out. Whatever they had been doing
    they were finished.

    Keary called me over and removed my vest. He sat me
    down in my chair and turned on my monitor. When it came
    on I saw two dozen little squares, each with a
    different view of my office or Mr. Clark’s office.

    He showed me how I could click on one of the squares
    and suddenly my screen was filled with a high quality,
    color camera view. He clicked on the camera that showed
    me at my desk. My breasts were plainly visible. The
    dark spots that were my nipples stood out alarmingly.

    Keary reached down and teased my nipples and said,
    “Here are the rules for today and the next two weeks,
    cunt. If anyone comes in you are to be very nice to
    them. If they want to look or better yet touch you then
    you are to encourage them. If they want one of your
    great blowjobs or if they want to bend you over the
    desk and fuck you then you take them into my dad’s
    office and do it in there. You don’t say no to anyone
    unless they try to talk you into going somewhere else.
    If they try to get you to leave you insist on using my
    dad’s office.”

    “If no one has the balls to take advantage of a cunt
    dressed like you are then you are to find someone to
    have sex in some form with. You must have guys hitting
    on you all the time. They are going to be getting lucky
    in the next two weeks.”

    He squeezed my nipple hard and asked threateningly,
    “Aren’t they cunt?”

    The pain in my nipple drove the breath right out of me.
    I gasped and nodded vigorously.

    He released my nipple and straightened up. Then he
    said, “I want you to do two men a day at a minimum, one
    in the morning and one in the afternoon. If no one else
    comes in you should at least be able to seduce the guy
    from the mailroom. Then you only need one more guy. Any
    questions?”

    I shook my head. It was even worse than I had feared. I
    had hoped that they would settle for degrading me with
    this horrible dress. I couldn’t imagine fucking anyone
    that asked for the next two weeks. There were some guys
    that worked here that were always hitting on me. I had
    always responded as if I knew that they were just
    kidding, but I knew that if I had said yes they would
    have jumped at the chance. Now I was going to have to
    say yes.

    Keary said, “One other thing. The only thing that you
    can do on your computer for the next two weeks is
    minimize those pictures, play solitaire or a little
    typing. Don’t shut it off. Those pictures are being
    transmitted to us at home and we are going to be
    watching you.

    He handed me an envelope and said, “Open this just
    before you leave at five o’clock.”

    Then they left.

    I watched them leave quietly. I was too shocked to
    think clearly. I put the envelope he had given me on my
    desk and stared at it. I knew that it was going to be
    something bad. Everything he came up with was degrading
    or humiliating, or painful.

    In the next hour or so I didn’t see anyone. The phone
    rang a couple of times and I handled the calls in the
    appropriate manner. Things didn’t start going downhill
    until almost eight thirty. I was working on a few
    things that were left over from Friday. I had a couple
    of letters to type and some files that needed something
    done with them before Mr. Clark returned.

    I looked up when my office door opened. It had been so
    quiet in the office that the sudden movement startled
    me. John, one of the men that have always come by my
    office to flirt with me stuck his head in the door and
    started to speak when he noticed my dress. He stopped
    speaking suddenly and stared. I wanted more than
    anything to cover my breasts but I knew that Keary
    would punish me if I did.

    I saw him swallow with apparent difficulty and then he
    stepped into my office and closed the door behind him.
    He leaned against my door and just stared for a very
    long time. He cleared his throat after a couple of
    minutes and finally he spoke.

    “Good morning Gail. I just came by to see if you were
    lonely with the boss out of town. I have to say, I love
    your new dress. It is new, isn’t it? I’m sure I’d
    remember if I had seen that before.”

    I had reached a point after being raped steadily for
    three nights and two days that I could deal with the
    mental trauma of it. But this, being forced to
    humiliate myself in front of the people that I work
    with, being forced to throw myself at them, it was like
    the first time I was raped all over again.

    I looked at John and said, “Good morning John.”

    I saw in his face that he heard the nervousness in my
    voice. Neither of us spoke for a moment. I glanced at
    my computer and wondered if those four monstrous teens
    were sitting at home watching me at this moment. I had
    to assume that they were. I looked back at the look of
    amazement on John’s face as he stared at my all but
    naked breasts and said nervously, “It is a little quiet
    in here with Mr. Clark away.”

    He seemed to take that as an invitation. He stepped
    away from the door and walked over to stand in front of
    my desk. I watched him as he came closer. He obviously
    couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

    John was an executive in the sales department. He was
    in his late forties or early fifties and a little
    overweight, though he was not an unattractive man. He
    was married and kept a picture of his wife and his two
    sons on his desk, as well as pictures of his son’s
    wives and families.

    It had always bothered me that he had spent so much
    time flirting with me. Maybe he was just being overly
    friendly. He didn’t ask me out or get fresh or
    anything. It was just an undercurrent of insidious
    remarks that were almost, but not quite innocent.

    And now he was about to “get lucky.”

    I tried to smile at him. It was an uncomfortable,
    obviously timid smile. I could tell from the stiff way
    it felt on my face. I returned to the opening he had
    given me about the dress. “Yes John, this is a new
    dress. It was a gift. I don’t normally wear clothes
    like this, as you know. My friend thinks that I need to
    lighten up a little. I’m glad you like it.”

    He nodded and said, “It does seem a little out of
    character for you.” There was a pause and he said, “You
    have beautiful breasts Gail. They look perfect.”

    I was already blushing. It was so much worse, having to
    do these things with people that I knew and worked
    with. I had to fight to keep from crying again. I was
    terrified of upsetting Keary and getting home to find
    out that he had invited Jay back over so that he could
    use that huge cock on me again.

    I knew that I had to let John have sex with me. In
    fact, I had to encourage him. It would have been easier
    if he would just come right out and ask me, or even
    tell me. But I suppose that he was too afraid of saying
    something inappropriate and getting in trouble.

    I pushed my chair back away from my desk and he looked
    down at my legs. The dress was very short and it had
    pulled up to just below my crotch when I sat down. I
    heard him mutter, “Oh my!” under his breath.

    I tried to keep my voice steady as I said, “It is
    rather revealing, isn’t it? I probably shouldn’t dress
    like this for work but Mr. Clark is out of town and I
    don’t have much to do. I didn’t think many people would
    notice. You really like it?”

    It looked like sweat was beginning to form on his brow.
    He stared at my legs now and said, “Jesus yes! I don’t
    know what Clark would have to say about it, but in my
    opinion you should dress like this every day!”

    I said, “I had intended to do just that while Mr. Clark
    is out of town. I’m glad you like it.”

    John walked around my desk and I saw the obvious bulge
    in the front of his slacks. He stared down at my
    exposed legs and my exposed breasts and I said, “Well,
    I can see that you weren’t just being polite John.”

    He knew what I was referring to and he smiled when he
    realized that I was not offended by his erection.

    I knew that he wasn’t going to make the first move, no
    matter how blatant I was. He was too afraid of losing
    his job. I reached down and inched my skirt up until my
    pussy was exposed. It had only just barely been covered
    anyway, not a lot of inching was required.

    I heard John expel his breath loudly. He was staring at
    my slit now and even though I was humiliated at being
    forced to behave this way in front of him I couldn’t
    help feeling a tingle go through my body as I exposed
    myself to him.

    He must have taken my actions as permission. He moved
    closer to my chair and reached out and cupped one of my
    breasts through the totally sheer top. His hand felt
    incredibly hot.

    He was quiet for a moment and then he said, “I don’t
    get it Gail. This is all totally out of character for
    you. Why are you behaving like this? Why are you
    dressing this way? Is someone making you do this?”

    I wasn’t sure how to answer him. He had hit the nail on
    the head, of course. But how would he react to having
    his suspicions confirmed. I decided that he would never
    believe that I was doing this of my own free will. I
    finally said, “Yes John, someone is making me dress
    like this. They want me to expose myself to people. I
    have to do what they tell me. They bought me this dress
    and made me wear it to work.”

    “They? More than one person? Who are they Gail?” he
    asked.

    I answered quietly, “I can’t tell you John.”

    He thought over what I had said for a moment and then
    he moved the hand on my breast to the opposite side. As
    his hand cupped my other breast he asked, “What about
    this? Are you also forced to allow men to touch you?”

    I nodded.

    “How do you feel about that Gail?” he asked.

    I took a deep breath. I was beginning to wish that he
    would just take the hint and get this over with. These
    questions were just as embarrassing as sitting here all
    but naked. I finally said, “It doesn’t matter how I
    feel about it. I have to do what I am told.”

    He thought about that for a minute as his hand moved
    over my breast and then he asked, “Do you have to do
    what I tell you to do Gail?”

    This was it, the sixty-four thousand dollar question. I
    felt myself on the verge of tears and I paused to get
    it under control. I finally responded, “Yes John.
    Except that I cannot leave these two offices I have to
    do what you tell me. This is your chance John. You have
    wanted to get in my pants since I started working here.
    Today is your lucky day. And to make it easier for you
    I’m not even wearing pants.”

    Suddenly he didn’t care about why I was doing this or
    whether or not I was doing it against my will. He
    smiled and reached down and pulled my skirt up to my
    waist.

    He stared at my exposed skin for a moment and said,
    “I’m sorry for whatever trouble you are in Gail. But
    this is a dream come true for me. Where do you want to
    do this? Right here?”

    I shuddered in revulsion. I didn’t want to do this!
    Damn it, why are men so…oh fuck it anyway!

    I stood up and said, “Not here. Someone could walk in.
    Let’s go into Mr. Clark’s office and lock the door.”

    He followed me into Mr. Clark’s office and locked the
    door behind him. He leaned back against the door and
    said, “Please take that dress off Gail. I know that it
    doesn’t cover much, but I have dreamed of seeing you
    naked.”

    I turned my back to him and asked him to unzip my
    dress. I felt his hands as he fumbled nervously with my
    zipper and then slowly pulled it all the way down to my
    waist. When he had it all the way down he dropped his
    hands and I slid the dress down off of my shoulders and
    let it slide down my arms. John had already seen my
    breasts and my pussy. It wasn’t like he was going to
    see me now for the first time. But still, the idea of
    stripping for him was making me sick to my stomach. I
    tried not to let it show but he knew that I was not
    doing this of my own free will.

    I pushed the dress down over my hips and stepped out of
    it. I dropped it on a nearby chair and then I turned
    around to face John. If I hadn’t been so upset by
    having to do this I would have been reassured by the
    look on his face. It was apparent that he loved what he
    saw.

    He reached out and pulled me closer and his hands
    explored my body freely now. Before long he bent down
    and took one of my nipples into his mouth and his hand
    moved down and cupped my pussy. I knew that I was wet.
    I hated to think what he must think of me as his
    fingers entered me and my body’s obvious reaction
    became apparent to him.

    He kept his fingers inside of me while he straightened
    up and looked into my eyes. He said, “I never would
    have thought you were like this Gail. I thought you
    were a nice girl, but as uptight as they come.” He
    chuckled then and said, “But then, you don’t want to do
    this do you? You are still the kind of girl that wears
    pantsuits and dresses that come down to below your
    knee. This is tearing you up inside, isn’t it?”

    I nodded and I could no longer control it. My eyes
    filled with tears and they began to run slowly down my
    cheeks. He watched them roll down and fall onto my
    breasts and far from feeling sympathy he grinned and
    said, “I don’t believe that I have ever been this
    excited before in my entire life. I have never had an
    attractive young woman so much under my control. You
    have to do this until Clark gets back, don’t you?”

    I nodded.

    He asked, “And I can come in here as often as I want
    until then and you will let me fuck you?”

    I nodded again.

    He smiled and asked, “Do you suck cocks too Gail?”

    I nodded.

    He finally pulled his fingers out of me and asked, “It
    isn’t just me, is it? You have to fuck anyone that asks
    you. Don’t you?”

    I groaned in dismay. He was learning just how much
    power he had over me now and it was obvious that he had
    every intention of taking advantage of me as often as
    possible until Mr. Clark returned.

    I said, “Yes John. I have to submit to anyone that
    comes in here and wants me.”

    He smiled and said, “You know that is going to get
    around. It would, even if I didn’t tell anyone. But I
    intend to tell a few men that I know will enjoy getting
    to know you a lot better. You don’t mind do you?”

    I looked at him. I realized he was being facetious. I
    answered sarcastically, “Christ no John. Tell
    everybody.”

    He just smiled and said, “I just might do that. Now get
    down on your knees, ice queen.”

    I dropped to my knees as he unfastened his belt and
    opened his pants. He slid his pants and his shorts down
    and his large, hard cock sprang free. He sat down in
    the large leather chair nearby and spread his legs. He
    smiled down at me and said, “Let’s see how good a
    frigid young girl like you can suck a cock.”

    I moved between his legs and took his cock into my
    mouth. I slid my lips down his hard shaft and when the
    head of his cock slipped into my throat his body went
    rigid and he exclaimed, “Son of a bitch!”

    Then, breathlessly he said, “I never would have thought
    you could do that! Jesus Gail! Somebody just taught you
    that didn’t they?”

    I mumbled an affirmative around the cock in my mouth
    and he said, “I would love to find out who they are so
    that I can thank them. Fuck me! This is the best
    fucking blowjob I have ever had. And I have to say, you
    look beautiful with a cock in your mouth.”

    I wanted to yell at him to shut up and get this over
    with but I just kept taking him into my throat. I
    teased his balls with my fingers, doing everything I
    could to hurry this up. It worked perfectly. He came in
    less than five minutes. His body went rigid again and
    he held my head and filled my mouth with cum. When he
    was finished I sat up and swallowed while he stared at
    me in obvious wonder.”

    He reached out and began teasing my breast again as he
    stared at my tear stained face. He smiled smugly and
    said, “I might have felt sorrier for you if you weren’t
    such a frigid bitch Gail.”

    I looked him in the eyes and exclaimed, “I was always
    nice to you John!”

    He smiled and said, “You could have been nicer. This
    was pretty damned nice. It didn’t kill you to suck me
    off did it?”

    I saw no point in going on in this vein. He was
    thinking with his cock and we both realized it. I
    slumped in front of him and he saw that I was giving
    in. He stared at my body for a few more minutes and
    then he looked at his watch. He said, “I have a little
    more time. Get me hard again so I can fuck you.”

    I sighed loudly. But there was never any question that
    I was going to obey him. I leaned down and took his
    cock back into my mouth. A few drops of cum had oozed
    out of him and were coating the head of his soft cock.
    I tasted them for a second but then there was just the
    taste of his cock in my mouth as I started sucking his
    soft cock.

    It didn’t take long. I was surprised. I thought that
    men his age needed a lot more recovery time. Maybe he
    was inspired by his sexual dreams coming true. His cock
    got hard quickly and he let me suck it for a few
    minutes before he pushed me away and stood up.

    When I got up he turned me and sat me down in the chair
    he had just gotten out of. He pulled my butt towards
    the edge of the cushion and draped my legs over his
    shoulders. He stared down at my slit and said with a
    touch of awe in his voice, “I never thought I would
    ever see that heavenly pussy of yours Gail. I certainly
    never thought I’d ever get to fuck you. It’s going to
    be a long two weeks girl. I’m going to be spending a
    lot of time in here.”

    I had nothing to say to that. I just looked up at him
    and waited. I didn’t have to wait long. He started
    sliding his hard cock through my damp slit and then he
    said, “Put it in for me Gail. I want to watch you
    putting my cock into that hot little hole of yours. I
    hope that whoever is making you do this hasn’t
    stretched you out too much. This is a fucking dream
    come true.”

    I reached down and grasped his cock. He shivered as my
    fingers wrapped around it and he watched me place the
    head of it at the entrance to my pussy. He took his
    time. When I took my hand away he didn’t move at first.
    He stared down at the place where our bodies came
    together and then, after a long pause he slowly started
    to enter me.

    As his cock slid deeper and deeper into my opening I
    heard his breath catching. He moaned and said, “Oh my
    god! That feels so fucking hot! Oh baby, your cunt is
    so god damned tight! It’s like a fucking fist gripping
    my cock. I don’t know if two weeks is going to be long
    enough sweet cheeks. It is going to be hard to give up
    this feeling.”

    He had finally buried his cock in me to the hilt and he
    ground his pubic bone against mine. He took long, slow
    strokes for a while, just enjoying the sensations that
    my pussy was giving him, not really fucking me so much
    as exploring my pussy with his cock.

    As he did that he moved his hands over my breasts. His
    fingers began to tease my nipples, gently squeezing and
    pulling and the sensations, in conjunction with the
    surprisingly pleasant sensations in my pussy, were
    starting to get to me.

    When I realized it I was horrified. Surely I was not
    getting aroused by this rape. It was the gentlest rape
    I had experienced so far but it was rape none the less.

    I closed my eyes and tried to fight it but I felt
    myself getting more and more turned on as John started
    to pick up speed. I think he could see that it was
    getting to me and it seemed to excite him even more.

    He started moving faster and at the bottom of each
    stroke his pubic bone would grind against mine,
    stimulating my clit and making it impossible for me to
    remain passive. I started moaning and my hands came up
    of their own volition and began to caress his face and
    neck as he fucked me faster and faster.

    I hated it that I couldn’t resist, but god it felt
    good! I finally surrendered to the sensations and I
    came just before he did. My pussy gripped his cock
    firmly and he swore and tensed up and filled me with
    his cum as he continued to grind his pubic bone against
    my pussy.

    He stayed inside of me and stared down at my body as
    his cock went soft inside of me. He saw me looking up
    at him and he realized how embarrassed I was that I had
    lost control. He smiled and said, “Maybe you aren’t an
    ice queen after all. That wasn’t so bad was it?”

    I sighed deeply and thought about how to answer him. He
    was still kneeling with his cock in my pussy and my
    legs over his shoulders. His hands were toying absently
    with my breasts and I had just had a great orgasm.

    I didn’t know what Keary would want me to say. I
    finally said, “No John. It wasn’t so bad. I had an
    orgasm. But we both know that it was against my will. I
    am doing this because I have no choice. But then, that
    turns you on, doesn’t it?”

    He grinned and said, “Yeah, I’m afraid it does sweet
    cheeks. You are a great cocksucker and a fantastic
    fuck. What about your ass? Can I fuck your ass?”

    I sighed and said, “I have to let you if you want to.”

    He said, “Why?”

    I could only say, “Because the people that are making
    me do this haven’t given me a choice. I have to do what
    you tell me.”

    He said, “But not just me, right? You have to do what
    anyone tells you for the next two weeks?”

    I nodded. He already knew that. It just felt an awful
    lot like I was signing my own death warrant. I was
    telling this horny old man that I would let anyone come
    into my office and order me to have sex. There was no
    way he was going to keep that to himself. He was
    enjoying this situation too much to keep it to himself.

    He thought for a moment and asked, “Why do you have to
    do it all here? Why can’t I take you to a motel room or
    to your place?”

    I said, “Those are the orders that I was given.”

    I knew that if I revealed the fact that there were
    cameras all around capturing our every move then Keary
    would see to it that I had another date with Jay.

    John finally pulled his soft cock out of me. He gently
    lowered my legs to the floor and looked around for
    something to clean himself off with. I was watching him
    and I knew it the minute that the solution occurred to
    him. He smiled and said, “I can’t put my pants back on
    like this.”

    I knew where this was going and I didn’t fight it. It
    didn’t matter anymore. I dropped to my knees and bent
    down to lick and suck his cock and balls clean. As I
    worked on his slimy sex organs he ran his hand over my
    back and sighed in pleasure.

    When I had cleaned him up he went over and picked up
    his pants. I went over to Mr. Clark’s desk and used
    some tissue to clean myself before putting my dress
    back on. John watched me as I wiped my pussy and
    continued to watch as I put my dress back on. He was at
    least nice enough to turn me and zip my dress back up.

    He turned me back around and stared at me in my dress
    for a moment and said, “I have to tell you Gail, that
    was the best fuck I’ve had in years. I am going to try
    to get back in here this afternoon. If I can’t I’ll see
    you tomorrow.”

    I had nothing to say to that. I watched him unlock the
    door and leave and I wondered who he was going to tell.
    I looked at the clock and was surprised to see that
    nearly an hour had passed since he first entered my
    office. I may have destroyed my reputation here, but I
    had certainly satisfied Keary’s requirements. I
    wondered if they had been watching. I wondered if they
    had recorded it. I wondered what kind of life I would
    have when Mr. Clark returned.

    I made a quick trip to the ladies room and freshened
    up. On the way back to my office I looked into the
    break room and saw that it was empty. I hurried in and
    got a cup of coffee and then rushed back to my office.

    It wasn’t long before I found out who John had spread
    the glad tidings to. It was less than half an hour
    before my door opened and Chuck came in. He stepped
    inside my office and saw the way that I was dressed and
    said, “Well I’ll be damned. I thought sure he was
    pulling my leg!”

    There was no doubt in my mind how this was going to
    end. Chuck knew the minute he saw me in this slutty
    dress that John had been telling the truth. He stared
    at my exposed breasts for a moment and then he said,
    “Just so there are no misunderstanding, John said that
    if I came in here and started telling you to…do certain
    things, you would do anything that I wanted. Is that
    right?”

    I nodded despondently.

    He asked, “And nobody gets in trouble later?”

    I said, “No Chuck. You won’t get in any trouble.”

    Chuck was younger than John. I didn’t know much about
    him. I didn’t even know if he was married. He didn’t
    wear a ring and he didn’t have any personal pictures in
    his office. He was in his early forties and starting to
    go bald. He was tall and skinny and quiet. For some
    reason he had always kind of given me the creeps. But
    there isn’t anything that I could point to and say that
    was what bothered me about him. He was not one of the
    men that flirted with me and tried constantly to get in
    my pants. He stared at me whenever I was around his
    office. But he never said much beyond hello to me.

    He grinned and I think that it was the first time I had
    ever seen him smile. It was not a friendly smile
    though. In fact, it was kind of sinister. I shivered as
    he came further into my office and walked around my
    desk. He stood beside my chair and looked down at me.
    Then he said, “Push your chair back and pull your dress
    up. I want to see your cunt. John said he just fucked
    the hell out of you.” He chuckled and said, “I want to
    make sure you are okay.”

    I was touched by his concern. I’m sure he had nothing
    but my best interests at heart. The horny asshole!

    I pushed my chair away from my desk and turned to face
    him. He stood in front of me smiling down and enjoying
    the view as I pulled my dress up and exposed myself to
    him.

    He stood there staring for a moment before he said,
    “Spread your legs. I want a better look.”

    After I spread my legs he leaned over and then he said,
    “Use your fingers. Open it up for me. I want to make
    sure it’s nice and clean. I don’t want to fuck a dirty
    cunt.”

    The arrogant bastard! I wanted to slap him so badly.
    Instead I remained expressionless and spread my legs as
    far as the arms of my chair would permit.

    He squatted down in front of me and shook his head. He
    said, “That is one fine looking pussy. If you hadn’t
    just gotten fucked I would have my mouth all over that
    thing. I’m going to have to get in here early some
    morning and be first in line. From what John says I
    expect that you are going to be pretty popular in the
    next couple of weeks. Now get up and let’s go into
    Clark’s office.”

    I brought my knees together and got to my feet. Chuck
    took my arm and led me into the back office and then he
    closed and locked the door. He ordered me to strip and
    he pulled his pants and shorts off.

    We finished undressing at about the same time and Chuck
    moved behind me and nestled his cock against my ass
    while he reached around and toyed roughly with my
    breasts. When he was finished groping me he let me go
    and sat down. He spread his legs and I got a good look
    at his cock for the first time. It was just like him,
    long and skinny. It was nearly as long as Jay’s monster
    cock, but I doubt if it was half as big around.

    I nervously took it into my mouth and began working up
    to taking it into my throat. I had already gotten
    warmed up with John and once I have done it with
    someone the next time is usually easier. Still, I was
    nervous about the length of Chuck’s cock. I finally
    worked my lips down to about the halfway point on his
    shaft and the head of his cock was at the entrance to
    my throat. I moved back up and then on the next down
    stroke I took the head into my throat and slowly
    continued to move down until my lips were at the base
    of his cock.

    Chuck loved it. He went nuts when he saw his entire
    cock buried in my mouth and throat. John had told him
    that I could do it, but I guess he was doubtful
    considering the length of his cock.

    I was surprised myself. It felt really strange, but it
    didn’t hurt. So I guess the problem with Jay’s horse
    cock is not the length but the girth. Chuck’s cock
    wasn’t much bigger around than my thumb.

    Chuck watched me work on his cock for a few minutes but
    he didn’t cum in my mouth. He pushed me away and
    ordered me to get down on my hands and knees. As soon
    as I was in position he got behind me and began fucking
    me very violently from behind. If he had slowed down a
    little it might have been much more enjoyable. His cock
    felt nice inside of me but the violent pounding I was
    taking was unpleasant.

    I noticed to that he was eerily silent. He didn’t talk,
    he didn’t moan or groan, he didn’t grunt, he didn’t
    swear. Except for the sound of flesh slapping flesh he
    was completely quiet.

    He came, after what seemed like a very long time, but I
    had not gotten even close. I was just waiting for it to
    end. After he shot his cum into me he pulled out and
    knelt behind me waiting. I guess John had told him that
    I could be made to clean up the mess he made.

    I turned around and sucked him clean. I licked his
    balls and when his crotch was clean I got up and went
    over to the tissue box and cleaned myself.

    Chuck got dressed and left without saying a word. He is
    still a very strange man. When he was gone I put my
    dress on and went to the ladies room and freshened up
    again. I couldn’t keep walking around in the hallway
    dressed the way that I had to dress for the next two
    weeks. I would have to bring something to work tomorrow
    that I could use to clean myself up without leaving the
    office after each rape.

    After I freshened up I stopped in the break room and
    got a bottle of water and hurried back to my office. I
    sat at my desk for a moment and composed myself and
    then I got back to work. I found that I was becoming
    very sensitive to sounds. I was afraid that every sound
    that I heard would indicate some man coming to use my
    body. I heard sounds that I never noticed before.
    Thankfully, I was left alone to recuperate until lunch
    time.

    At a little after twelve I heard footsteps outside and
    I knew that my rest was over. My door opened and John
    peeked in. He saw that I was alone and he pushed the
    door open and stepped in. He was followed immediately
    by Chuck and three other men.

    I had just gotten to where I thought I could handle
    them one at a time. This was only the first day. I was
    not happy with the way that this was turning out. These
    guys were going to make this an impossible situation.

    The first two men to follow John and Chuck into my
    office were the two guys in charge of R&D, Brad and
    Darryl. Brad was in his early sixties and counting down
    the days to retirement. He had always treated me like a
    surrogate father. He was always nice and always proper
    and I always thought of him as a good friend.

    Darryl was slated to be his replacement. He was in his
    early fifties and was always all business. He didn’t
    laugh or joke. He was never rude, but he came across as
    being very aloof. I had always felt a little bit
    intimidated by him.

    The last man that entered my office was Jacob. Jacob
    was the very large young black man that worked on the
    loading dock. He had only worked here for a few months
    and I barely knew him at all. On the rare occasions
    that I had met him he had been quiet and shy and my
    impression was that he was a sweet young guy, not much
    older than me. I would guess he was about twenty-five
    or twenty-six.

    They saw the look of near panic on my face as they came
    in and shut my office door. Chuck said, “Calm down
    Gail. We have talked it over and decided that we aren’t
    going to tell anyone else about you. If anyone else
    comes in and takes advantage of you it will be because
    of the way that you are dressed, not because of
    anything that we say. We thought it would be nice if we
    got together for a little party at lunch time and we
    invited Jacob because he is such a hard worker and we
    want to reward him for his efforts. Well, that and we
    suspect that he is very well hung and we would like to
    see you getting fucked by a big black cock.”

    Chuck came around my desk and helped me to my feet and
    we all went into Mr. Clark’s office. As soon as the
    door was closed and locked he removed my dress and
    tossed it over onto Mr. Clark’s desk. When I was naked
    he pushed me over to Brad and as Brad and Darryl began
    exploring my body Jacob stood nearby staring in awe
    while John and Chuck took seats nearby to enjoy the
    show.

    For a few minutes I had hands and fingers everywhere. I
    was shocked at Brad. He saw my reaction and he smiled
    and said, “You can’t blame me Gail. You are a sexy
    young girl and at my age your youth is like an
    aphrodisiac. I would never have presumed to make a pass
    at you. But when you were offered to me I could not
    resist. This is an opportunity that a man my age seldom
    gets and I am afraid that I have to take advantage of
    it.”

    They handed me off to Jacob then and as they undressed
    Jacob took me in his arms. He kissed me like a long
    lost lover. It was a very passionate kiss. I didn’t so
    much return his kiss as permit it. As we kissed his
    large, rough hands were all over me. If his large, fat
    fingers were anything to go by I was sure that he had a
    large cock. I hoped that it wouldn’t be anything like
    that huge appendage that Jay had attacked me with.

    Unlike John and Chuck earlier in the day, Brad and
    Darryl undressed completely. They took possession of me
    again and I was soon on my knees as they alternated
    forcing their cocks into my mouth.

    Brad was just as virile and just as hard as his younger
    co-workers. I began taking them both into my throat for
    a minute or two each before I was passed to the next
    man. As I sucked their cocks I could hear Jacob
    undressing behind me.

    When Jacob joined the other two men and I saw his cock
    for the first time it was a relief. His cock was large
    and impressive, but not anything like Jay’s. It wasn’t
    as long as Chuck’s long skinny cock and it wasn’t as
    thick as one of the larger cocks I had been forced to
    service in the van when the Clark kids had taken me
    shopping for these slut clothes at the Salvation Army
    Store. I realized that I could take it without hurting
    myself.

    They started including Jacob in the rotation and they
    watch in amusement as I took his large black cock into
    my mouth and down my throat. It was immediately obvious
    that Jacob worked hard and that he worked outside in
    the heat. Unlike the other four who sat at a desk and
    worked in air conditioned offices, Jacob had a strong
    odor of sweat emanating from his crotch. He didn’t
    smell sour, like someone who hadn’t bathed recently,
    just ripe and sweaty. So I was a little put out when he
    held his cock up out of the way and ordered me to lick
    his balls on his next turn in my mouth.

    I held my breath and licked his balls and then took
    each of them into my mouth for a moment. It didn’t last
    very long though. I was soon pulled away and Brad said,
    “That’s enough fucking foreplay. I have to get some of
    that sweet young pussy before I die of old age.”

    I was pushed to my hands and knees and Brad got behind
    me. He pushed down on my back and worked his cock into
    my moist pussy very quickly. As soon as he had started
    to fuck me from behind, Darryl got to his knees in
    front of me and I began sucking him off.

    As I worked to get him off as quickly as possible my
    mind started to wander. It was only Monday. Last Friday
    at this time I had not had sex in three years. Since
    last Friday evening I had been getting raped almost
    constantly. Now, in the evening and on weekends I was a
    sex toy to four kids. And during the workday I was a
    sex toy to four old men and a young black man. Could I
    stand having sex with nine different people every day?

    I realized though that nine people was a conservative
    estimate. Even if no one else here at the office became
    involved, Keary would see to it that there were plenty
    of others that had access to my body when I got home at
    night. If no one else there were his two friends, Dale
    and Jimmy. I prayed that he would not include Jay in
    the festivities. If Jay did come over again he would
    probably have his friend Lyle with him. When the beer
    was gone I would have to service that old man at the
    liquor store again.

    The number of people who would be permitted to have sex
    with me until Mr. Clark got home and this all came to
    an end was incalculable. And I had promised to do
    anything and everything that Keary ordered if he would
    just keep Jay off of me. In return, Keary had promised
    that he would make it as unpleasant as he could.

    I was forced to return my attention to the cocks that
    were pistoning in and out of my body. Darryl had
    grabbed a couple of handfuls of my hair and he was
    fucking my throat violently. I could tell that he was
    about to cum and I was thankful that it was about to
    end because he was really hurting me.

    He finally thrust one last violent time and left his
    cock buried in my throat as he shot his slimy cum into
    me. He held my face tight to his stomach as he started
    to go soft and I struggled to breathe around it while
    Brad began to speed up. I had been aware of him back
    there of course, but I had disassociated myself from
    what was happening to me and I wasn’t turned on in the
    least by his fucking. It didn’t hurt though and I was
    grateful for that. I was even more grateful when he
    suddenly tensed up and came inside of me.

    After Brad came and pulled out of my pussy, Darryl let
    my head go and Chuck ordered me to clean Brad’s cock
    and balls. I had almost forgotten about John and Chuck.
    I wondered if I was going to have to satisfy them again
    too. I suppose that since they had not just sent Brad,
    Darryl and Jacob to see me but had come along to enjoy
    the show that they would be turned on and need to be
    serviced again.

    I was getting so used to sucking on slimy cocks and
    balls by now that it hardly bothered me at all. I
    turned around and cleaned Brad and then he and Darryl
    stood up and sat with John and Chuck to watch me
    getting raped by Jacob.

    Jacob stepped closer and his long, black cock was hard
    and throbbing. It was covered in the lube that was
    oozing out of the end and he rested the head of his
    cock on my lips and waited. I started sucking him again
    but he didn’t want to cum in my mouth. After a few
    minutes he pushed my head away and ordered me onto my
    back. I stretched out on the carpet and he was on top
    of me instantly.

    I grunted as he entered me. He had forced himself into
    me so forcefully that he almost knocked the wind out of
    me. His pubic bone pounded into me as he began to fuck
    me violently. As he fucked me he wrapped his arms
    around me and rested much of his large body on mine. He
    held me tight and nuzzled my face and as he raped me he
    whispered in my ear. He said things like, “You are my
    first white pussy baby. You are the first broad that
    ever took my cock in her throat too. I can see where I
    ain’t gonna get much work done for the next two weeks.
    I’m gonna fuck your sweet ass every chance I get. When
    this is all over you are gonna remember me for the rest
    of your life.”

    I wasn’t looking forward to it, but he was giving
    himself entirely too much credit. If there was any cock
    that was going to traumatize me for the rest of my life
    it was Jay’s. I didn’t say anything of course. I just
    lay under him, grunting with each stroke as he kept up
    his line of degrading chatter. He had a nice enough
    cock but he had no style at all and he really wasn’t a
    very good fuck. When I realized what I was thinking I
    was shocked at myself. But it was true. He was just a
    big, black battering ram down there. He wasn’t really
    fucking me. He was using my pussy to masturbate with.
    It wasn’t pleasant at all. Just the opposite, it was
    painful, and the way he rested his weight on my body
    was making it difficult for me to breathe.

    Thankfully he didn’t last long. He came just as
    violently as he fucked and then he rolled off of me and
    gasped for breath. I was covered in sweat and the cool
    air coming from the ceiling vents blew across my body
    and chilled me as I struggled to get to my knees and
    clean his slimy cock and balls.

    After I cleaned Jacob I sat up and saw that John and
    Chuck both had their cocks out and just as I suspected,
    I was going to have to service them. They had both
    enjoyed the sex show though and it didn’t take me long
    to suck them both off.

    I finally finished getting all five men off and stood
    up. I looked down at myself. I was a mess. I had cum
    running down my thighs and I was covered in sweat and I
    stank. I didn’t want to put my dress on like this.

    Brad saw my consternation and he said, “Wait right
    there Gail. Don’t get dressed.”

    He left and was back in a minute with a lab coat. He
    grabbed my dress and said, “Follow me.”

    He looked first to make sure that no one was in the
    hall and then he led me down two doors to his lab. His
    two lab assistants were out to lunch. Brad hustled me
    into the shower in the small corner room that was there
    in case of an accident in the lab.

    I showered quickly and when I was done he tossed me a
    towel. I dried off and dressed and went back to my
    office to look for my shoes. As I was getting my shoes
    on I realized something. I had spent so much time in
    this dress, and out of it, today that I was starting to
    feel dressed when I had it on. Of course, that would
    probably change if someone came into my office. Then it
    would be embarrassing all over again.

    I was left alone for almost the entire rest of the day.
    Jacob came back in at four o’clock and I was forced to
    suck his cock, to completion this time. It was over
    quickly and he wasn’t so violent this time. He let me
    work at my own pace. He made sure that I didn’t take
    his cum down my throat. He wanted to cum in my mouth.
    But a mouthful of cum no longer had the power to
    traumatize me.

    He left and I was left alone until the office closed at
    five. All day long I had been looking at the envelope
    that Keary had left me to be opened at five o’clock and
    wondering what it contained. I knew that whatever it
    was I wasn’t going to like it.

    Now it was time and I opened the envelope and took out
    the paper inside. I had assumed that Keary would pick
    me up and drive me home. I had been wrong. The
    instructions in the envelope were directions to get
    home on the bus. They told me what bus stop to go to in
    order to catch the right bus and where I had to get off
    to transfer to the bus that dropped me off near the
    Clark house. I was ordered to make sure that as long as
    I was on the bus the vest was pushed to the side
    exposing at least one of my breasts. I was also told
    that I was not to object to anything that was said or
    done to me until I arrived home.

    I didn’t know how he expected to enforce these orders.
    I suppose he could have someone watching me. But unless
    I saw someone watching that I thought might be
    reporting back to Keary I had no intention of exposing
    myself on a city bus or allowing complete strangers to
    molest me. Besides, I thought that the chance of that
    happening were pretty slim anyway. I had never ridden
    the bus, but I was sure that they weren’t hotbeds of
    depravity.

    I put my vest back on and picked up my purse. I waited
    until ten after five and checked to make sure that
    everyone was gone. I locked the building and walked two
    blocks to the bus stop.

    I waited for the bus that Keary’s instructions ordered
    me to take and when it arrived I paid the driver and
    obtained a transfer. I found a seat near the back of
    the bus and sat down and stared out of the window,
    watching for the stop where I was supposed to transfer.

    It was rush hour and contrary to what I had heard in
    the news, the bus was pretty crowded. They were always
    complaining on the local news that people didn’t ride
    the busses but it seemed like a lot of people to me.

    I had attracted a little attention when I boarded the
    bus in my sexy dress but everyone had ignored me once I
    sat down. The constant stopping and starting was
    annoying, but before very long my mind just kind of
    went blank and I was able to stop thinking about how
    many men had raped me today and the destruction of my
    good reputation. Not to mention the fear over how many
    cocks I would be forced to service this evening.

    I felt someone sit down in the seat beside me but I
    continued to stare out of the window and I totally
    ignored him. That is I ignored him until I felt the
    hand on my upper thigh. I gasped and wheeled around to
    find Keary sitting beside me with a stern look on his
    face.

    I looked around to see if anyone was watching. I saw
    two young men in the seat across the aisle from us and
    they had noticed. But no one else was paying us any
    attention.

    Keary said, “I see you have chosen to disobey me.”

    I didn’t have a clue what he was talking about. Not
    until he glanced down at my boobs which were just
    barely covered by the vest. I turned white. I stuttered
    mindlessly and then I said, “It was pulled back Keary,
    honest! It slipped back into place. I wasn’t paying
    attention. Everyone was ignoring me.”

    He just looked disappointed and then he said, “I
    thought I could trust you Gail. You let me down. You
    gave me your word that you would obey every order. Now
    you have to be punished.”

    I sobbed quietly. I pleaded in a whisper, “No, please
    Keary. I did everything you wanted all day long. I have
    had a terrible day. Oh god, it just slipped! Please
    don’t punish me.”

    He slid his hand up a little more, exposing my pussy.
    Then he said, “Leave that there and hand me your vest.”

    I slipped the vest off and handed it to him. I was now
    all but topless on a public bus. The two young men
    across the aisle were still watching and they were
    enjoying the show more and more. But no one else seemed
    to notice until we got to the next bus stop and several
    more people got on. They made their way towards the
    back of the bus and as they passed me their eyes all
    locked on my exposed flesh.

    I heard excited whispering as people of all
    descriptions paused and then passed by to allow more
    room for others that were getting on the bus. We still
    had a few miles before we got to our stop. But Keary
    leaned over and whispered, “Don’t you fucking move
    cunt.”

    He stood up and stood behind me, leaving the seat
    beside me vacant. A middle aged woman made her way down
    the aisle and started to sit down. She spotted my
    exposed pussy and saw that my breasts were plainly
    visible through my sheer top and she changed her mind
    and hissed, “Slut!” at me and made her way farther back
    in the bus.

    A young man in his late twenties came up behind her and
    took the seat beside me. He hadn’t been paying any
    attention when he sat down. As soon as he sat down
    though, he couldn’t help but see my exposed slit and my
    bare breasts.

    He did a double take and then tore his eyes away from
    my tits to look me in the eye. He smiled and said, “I
    love your dress!”

    I didn’t know what to say. I thanked him quietly and
    then turned back to the window. The bus started up
    again and the young man beside me asked, “I haven’t
    seen you on here before. I know I’d remember that. Are
    you new around here?”

    I shook my head and said, “No, I wasn’t able to drive
    to work today.”

    He asked, “Do you always dress this way? I REALLY love
    that dress.”

    I glanced up at Keary and he was grinning at my
    discomfort. I sighed and said, “I have been dressing a
    lot more sexily lately. People seemed to think that I
    was much too conservative.”

    He was staring right in my eyes as his hand edged over
    and came to rest on my thigh. I didn’t react at all and
    after a pause he said, “You are very beautiful. Do you
    mind?”

    I just shook my head. It was what Keary wanted. I could
    only hope that this was the punishment that he had in
    mind for me.

    The stranger worked his hand quickly up my thigh until
    his finger was resting on my slit. His grin grew even
    wider as I continued to sit there and permit him every
    liberty. I felt one of his fingers enter me and even
    then I didn’t balk. That was all the permission he
    needed. He put his other arm around my shoulder and his
    hand came to rest on my tit. He casually squeezed and
    pulled on it while his finger explored my pussy right
    there on a city bus in front of a growing crowd of
    onlookers.

    He played with my body for several minutes and then he
    asked me where I was getting off of the bus. I told him
    and he said, “Why don’t you stay on and come home with
    me.”

    I didn’t know what to say at first, but then I realized
    that it wasn’t up to me. I said, “It isn’t up to me.
    You’ll have to ask the guy standing behind you.”

    That through him off balance! He glanced back and saw
    Keary watching closely. He jerked his hands away from
    me and said, “Shit! I thought you were alone!”

    Then he turned to Keary and quietly said, “Sorry man, I
    didn’t know she was with anyone.”

    Keary smiled ingratiatingly and said, “That’s okay man.
    I like watching guys play with her. If we didn’t have
    plans I might even have let her go home with you.”

    He stared at Keary with a mixture of confusion and
    disbelief. That was as far as it went though. We had
    finally reached our stop.

    I got to my feet when the bus stopped and the young man
    helped me out into the aisle with his hand on my ass. I
    struggled through the growing crowd and gasped in
    relief as I stepped out into the fresh evening air.

    I stood beside Keary waiting for our connection and
    after several minutes of silence I said, “Keary please.
    It wasn’t my fault. Nobody was looking and I didn’t
    even notice that my tit was covered again.”

    It was degrading having to beg this sixteen year old
    kid not to punish me. It was degrading to know that my
    future was in his hands. But I was terrified of what he
    might do. For the moment though, all that he did was
    ignore me.

    It was probably ten minutes before our bus came. We
    stood near each other but not talking and I suppose
    that if anyone paid any attention they would not have
    known that we were together. I don’t mean to suggest
    that I was not attracting attention. My dress only just
    barely covered my ass and my pussy and it didn’t really
    cover my tits at all. There was cloth over them, but it
    was so sheer that it might as well not have been there.

    People were definitely looking. Men, women, children,
    they were all looking. But they didn’t approach me.

    When our bus finally arrived I got on and handed my
    transfer to the driver. He did a double take and
    grinned, but he didn’t say anything. I moved to the
    back of the bus until I found a seat. Keary moved past
    and sat in the seat behind me. The woman behind Keary
    saw the way I was dressed and kept moving. For some
    reason women didn’t find my manner of dress quite as
    amusing as the men seemed to.

    The next man to come down the aisle was a very large
    older man who really needed a seat all to himself. He
    must have weighed well over three hundred pounds. He
    was flabby and sweaty and he was breathing hard. He
    stopped and looked down at me and then he looked
    around. Finally he sat down after staring at my exposed
    flesh for a few minutes he said, “Hi. My name is
    Larry.”

    I looked up at him and thought, “We don’t have to be
    friends damn it. Just feel me up and let’s get this
    over with.”

    But I said, “Hello Larry. My name is Gail.”

    He was quiet for a moment and then he said, “I don’t
    take the bus very often. My car broke down this
    weekend. But if you are on here every day I think I
    won’t bother to get my car fixed.”

    I smiled at him and said, “I’m afraid not Larry. I am
    here because I didn’t have the use of my car today
    either.”

    We made small talk for a little while, just as if I had
    clothes on. His obesity was a shame, because he was
    really a nice person. He was funny and intelligent. He
    didn’t avoid looking at my exposed flesh but he didn’t
    comment on it and he never once tried to touch me.

    After we had been talking for a while he asked, “Aren’t
    you taking a big chance riding the bus in that dress?”

    I nodded and said, “Yes, I don’t know what I was
    thinking.”

    He smiled and said, “Don’t get me wrong, I think you
    are beautiful. But a pretty girl like you could get in
    trouble dressed like that.”

    I thanked him for his concern and we talked about other
    things until we got to my stop. I stood up and told him
    that I had enjoyed talking to him. To be honest, I had.
    He had been very nice. We said goodbye and I got off of
    the bus with Keary.

    Only one other person got off with us and they went off
    in the opposite direction as we started off down the
    sidewalk towards Keary’s house. He hadn’t said a word
    in a long time and he had never said whether or not he
    bought my explanation for not having my breasts
    uncovered on the bus.

    The Clark house was about a half a mile from the bus
    stop. We got to the house at a little after six. Keary
    ordered me to get naked and fix supper. Then he went
    out by the pool to join the other three.

    I took my dress off and made supper as ordered. When it
    was on the table I called the four Clark monsters in to
    eat. I hadn’t eaten all day but I still didn’t know if
    Keary was going to punish me and I was too scared to
    eat much. I picked at my food and finally I just sat
    there and waited for everyone to finish so that I could
    clean up.

    Once I had the dishwasher going and everything cleaned
    up and put away I went out to the patio and asked if
    anyone wanted anything.

    Keary smiled and said, “Yes Gail. Come out here
    please.”

    He was being much too polite. I knew something was up.
    I felt my knees go weak as I walked over to where he
    was sitting. When I was standing in front of him he
    stood up and pulled me over to a weight bench that they
    must have brought out from the garage while I was
    making dinner.

    I saw the ropes attached to the four legs and I knew I
    was in trouble. I turned to Keary and started to beg
    him not to do this. I didn’t even know what was going
    to happen. I just knew that it was going to be awful. I
    tried again to tell him that I had obeyed his orders
    but he said, “Don’t lie to me Gail. I’m not stupid. You
    figured that no one would see you on that bus and I
    wouldn’t find out that you had disobeyed me. Sit down
    on the bench.”

    I was crying now. I was terrified by this mean, crazy,
    cruel kid.

    I started to beg him one last time but he slapped me. I
    was crying so hard that I hadn’t even seen it coming
    and I fell back onto the weight bench when he hit me. I
    cried out in pain. He had hit me pretty hard. But I
    wasn’t crying because of the pain. It was the fear.

    Keary pushed me back onto the bench. Kevin came over
    and together they tied me down on my back on the bench.
    When they were satisfied that I was helpless they went
    back over to the table and sat down and ignored me.

    I preferred being ignored to being tormented but I was
    terrified of what was to come. The suspense was almost
    as bad as the torment. Or at least I thought that it
    was. I was about to find out just how wrong I was about
    that.

    The side gate opened and I heard someone coming into
    the yard. I was afraid to look. I lay there, helpless
    with my eyes closed until I felt something cold on my
    face. I opened my eyes and saw a large German shepherd
    standing there just before he started licking my face.

    I cried out and turned my face away and I saw Kyra
    standing nearby with her camera up to her face and
    recording. It was starting. And then I remembered what
    Jay had said when he was here. He had offered to let me
    suck off his dog if I didn’t want to let him fuck my
    throat. I looked around and there he was, standing
    nearby and smiling down at me. Jay!

    Keary got up and came over and said, “Gail, I told you
    that if you disobeyed me that you would be punished.”

    He looked up at Jay and said, “Go ahead man. You can
    fuck her afterwards.” Then he started to back away.

    I screamed, “NO! YOU CAN’T DO THIS!!”

    Keary came back over and leaned down and said, “After
    tonight, you stupid cunt, you will never disobey
    another order.”

    He straightened up and stepped back and Jay came
    closer. He stood over me and looked down at me,
    grinning like an idiot. He reached down and pulled
    another piece of rope out from under the bench and
    began to weave it into my hair. When he was done my
    head was pointing down at the ground and I was unable
    to move. It was pulled back so far that I was unable to
    close my mouth all of the way.

    Jay reached down and jammed a couple of fingers into my
    pussy. I was dry as a bone. I didn’t think I could
    possibly get wet under these circumstances but he
    started playing with my clit and moving his fingers in
    and out of me and my pussy began to lubricate.

    When his fingers were wet with my juices he began
    spreading them around my face. He kept dipping his
    fingers into me and spreading my juices all over my
    face, my lips, my cheeks, my nose, even my eyes.

    I couldn’t move. I did the only thing that I could do.
    I cried.

    When Jay was satisfied he called his dog over. As soon
    as he got close enough to smell my face he started
    getting agitated. Jay pulled him closer and he started
    licking my face and prancing around and whining.

    I heard Kyra say, “God damn! Look at that! He wants to
    fuck the slut! Look, his cock is starting to grow.”

    The damned thing was slobbering all over my face. He
    was even forcing his tongue into my mouth. I wanted to
    vomit but all I could do was cry.

    I heard Jay ask, “Okay Kyra, are you ready?”

    I didn’t hear the response. I just felt the dog being
    pulled up over my body. He continued to lick me as Jay
    pulled him over me. His snout was right over my
    unprotected pussy when I felt his cock touch my face.

    I opened my eyes for a few seconds. I saw about an inch
    and a half of his cock sticking out of his hairy
    sheath. His haunches were already humping and his cock
    was hitting my face wildly. The dog’s cock wasn’t that
    big but the very idea of what they were making me do
    was just disgusting beyond belief.

    Jay started guiding his dog and just before that ugly
    pink cock entered my mouth I felt a spurt of some warm
    liquid hit my face. Then the dog’s cock was in my
    mouth.

    As soon as he felt my mouth around him he started
    humping wildly. Two things happened immediately that I
    was not expecting. The first was that more of that hot
    liquid started squirting out of the dog’s cock in a
    steady stream. It was like he was peeing, but it wasn’t
    urine. The second thing is that the dog’s cock began to
    grow at an amazing speed. As it grew he was fucking my
    mouth violently and I felt something begin to bang into
    my lips. I had shut my eyes but I opened them for a
    second and saw that a large knot was forming at the end
    of the dog’s cock and at the end of every stroke that
    knot was slamming into my lips.

    To make matters worse that liquid was shooting out of
    his cock and filling my mouth and coming out and
    running down my face. It began to get into my upturned
    nose and I was afraid that I was going to suffocate. I
    had no choice but to start swallowing.

    I thought that was as bad as it could get. I was wrong.
    Suddenly that large knot slipped in past my teeth and
    filled my mouth. The dog’s cock had grown to seven or
    eight inches of fat cock and now several inches of it
    were down my throat.

    As soon as his knot entered my mouth the dog stopped
    stroking and just rested on top of me and shivered as
    if he were cold or scared. But he was still shooting
    that liquid out of his cock. If felt it streaming into
    my throat and I finally realized what it was, he was
    cumming in my throat!

    I lay there in shock. I was having difficulty breathing
    and I was more humiliated than I ever thought possible.
    That stream continued to flow down my throat and into
    my stomach for a very long time. I can’t say how long.
    Time seems to stand still when a dog is raping your
    mouth.

    He was a large and very heavy dog and he was resting
    all of his weight on my chest and stomach. On top of
    everything else I felt like I was suffocating. He was
    lying on top of me and whining occasionally. Every once
    in a while he would lick my pussy or my thigh but
    seemingly without intent. It was as if he didn’t even
    know that he was doing it. His concentration was
    centered on what he was doing in my mouth.

    It was a very long time later when I realized that the
    flow of dog cum down my throat had stopped. He began to
    struggle to get off of me. My jaw was stretched to the
    limit and when he finally managed to extricate himself
    it hurt like hell, but I was so fucking grateful!

    He moved off of me and then came around and licked my
    face again for a minute. Then he went over into a dark
    corner and began to lick himself. Kyra came in for some
    close-ups and Jay was standing over me smiling.

    When Kyra moved back, Jay said, “Now it’s my turn
    bitch. I’m a little disappointed. Keary said I couldn’t
    fuck your ass or your throat this time. I really wanted
    to fuck your ass. I’ve never been able to get a girl to
    let me do that. But he promised me that the next time
    you fuck up I can fuck all three holes. I got eleven
    more days bitch. I am pretty damned sure I’m going to
    get to fuck your tight ass.”

    I had been crying hysterically since the dog got off of
    me. Now, as Jay started untying me from the bench I
    called out to Keary. “Keary! Please! Oh god please
    don’t let him do this! Oh Jesus! It hurts so bad. I
    can’t take it Keary! Oh please, I’m sorry. God I’m so
    sorry. It hurts so bad when he fucks me. He’s too big!”

    I was so scared that I had forgotten all about the
    horrible taste in my mouth and what had caused it.

    Keary got up and came over as Jay rolled me off of the
    bench and onto my back in the grass. He called Jay over
    and they had a whispered conversation. Then Jay came
    back and knelt between my legs.

    Keary came over and stood by my head and said, “I asked
    him to take it easy on you this time. But the next time
    he is going to fuck the hell out of all three holes,
    and that’s a promise bitch.”

    I hated myself for doing it, but I simpered, “Thank you
    Keary. Thank you so much. I’ll be good. I’ll do
    everything you want, I promise.”

    Jay’s large body loomed over me and he said, “Okay
    cunt. Get a hold of my cock and line it up. I’ve been
    thinking about fucking you since I fucked you on
    Saturday. You may be a stupid cunt, but you are a good
    fuck.”

    I reached down and lined his cock up with the entrance
    to my vagina. He felt the head of it lodged in me and
    he started pushing slowly. Just like the first time he
    had fucked me it felt like it was too large to enter me
    without tearing something. I tried to make myself relax
    but it just wasn’t possible.

    Finally, painfully, the head of his cock popped in past
    the entrance to my pussy and it was quickly followed by
    several inches of his long, fat cock. I cried out in
    pain as he entered me, then I bit my lip and tried to
    think about something else.

    It didn’t work. My whole world centered on that
    bludgeon that was violating me. The pain eased a little
    after the head of his cock entered me, but I felt the
    walls of my vagina stretching nearly as much as they
    would when I eventually gave birth. I remembered
    hearing of women in Mexico that put on shows with
    donkeys and I felt sure that I knew how they felt at
    this moment.

    I had hoped that he wouldn’t drive that fucking cock
    all the way into me this time. Keary had said that he
    was going to take it easy. He fucked me slower this
    time, and he didn’t pound it into me so violently. But
    he didn’t hold any of it back either, and at the bottom
    of each down stroke the head of his cock battered
    something inside of me painfully.

    I could do nothing but lay there and cry and grunt with
    each stroke. It went on and on for a very long time
    until finally he sped up a little bit and then he
    stopped and shivered just like his damned dog had and I
    knew that he was filling me with his cum again.

    I waited, holding my breath, for him to roll away and
    when he did I mindlessly moved down and sucked him
    clean. Then I rolled into a ball and cried quietly.

    I wasn’t even aware of him dressing and taking his dog
    and leaving. The Clark kids left me alone for a long
    time. But it couldn’t last forever.

    Keary called out, “Cunt! That’s enough of that shit.
    Get up and get your ass over here, now!”

    I struggled to my feet and I hurt so much I found that
    I couldn’t stand up straight. I was slightly bent over
    and with my hands pressed against my stomach I walked
    slowly over to where Keary was waiting impatiently.

    When I was in front of him he looked me over and
    smiled. He said, “Well, do you think that you learned
    your lesson?”

    I sobbed and said, “Oh god yes! I…” I couldn’t talk
    anymore. I collapsed on the hard cement floor and
    covered my face and sobbed uncontrollably.

    He watched me for a couple of minutes and then he
    nudged me with his foot and said, “Knock it off. You’re
    getting on my fucking nerves. Go get five beers and
    come back out here.”

    I got back to my feet and started for the door but I
    turned back and asked, “Please sir, may I go to the
    bathroom first?”

    I had a stream of cum starting to run down my thigh and
    I felt like my stomach was going to fall out through my
    vagina. But mostly I was struggling not to vomit. I
    desperately wanted to expel that huge amount of dog cum
    in my stomach. My stomach kept rebelling but I knew
    that if I didn’t control it out here I would suffer
    some further indignity.

    Keary thought it over and then he nodded. As I turned
    away again he said, “Don’t fuck around in there. I want
    a beer. If you haven’t figured it out by now, you don’t
    want to piss me off.”

    I hurried inside and almost ran to the bathroom. As
    soon as I was inside I dropped to my knees and my
    stomach gave up the fight. I hadn’t eaten anything
    since yesterday and I was shocked at the amount of dog
    cum that came back up. I won’t go into too much
    disgusting detail. When my stomach was empty I cleaned
    Jay’s mess up from my pussy. I washed my face and hands
    and my crotch and then I raced to the kitchen.

    When I got back out to the patio with the beer Keary
    looked upset. He said, “Another minute and Jay would
    have been fucking you in the ass tomorrow night.”

    I shuddered in revulsion and fear but I served them the
    beers I had brought out without speaking.

    Keary pointed to an empty chair and I sat down. I
    gulped mine down in no time, and I don’t like beer.

    Kevin was grinning in a way that let me know that
    something was up. That couldn’t be good. It never was.

    Kevin looked at Keary and asked, “Do you want me to get
    it?”

    Keary just nodded and Kevin got up and went inside. He
    came back a couple of minutes later with a laptop
    computer and set it up on the table. He logged on and
    opened up his browser and then he pulled my chair
    around so that I could see what he was doing.

    He went to his favorites and the browser went to a web
    site called “Two Weeks of Servitude”. And right there
    across the page were a half a dozen nude pictures of
    me. Not just nude. I was shown having sex with all four
    kids. Their faces were blurred, but not mine.

    I groaned and tried to cover my face but Kevin said,
    “Keep looking. It gets better.”

    I looked back and he started navigating the web site.
    There were hundreds of pictures of me in the most
    outrageous positions. But he was right. It got better,
    or worse, depending on your outlook.

    He navigated to another section of the site and there
    were short movie clips, excerpts from the films that
    Kyra had made. There was a record of nearly every nasty
    thing that I had done or had done to me since Friday
    evening. Every sex act that had taken place in the
    office today was on there too. Kevin clicked his mouse
    on them, one after another and I realized that this was
    available to anyone. This had not been a password
    protected site. It wasn’t even a pay site. Anyone that
    found their way here could see everything.

    As I stared in dismay at one clip after another Kevin
    said, “I’m going to post the movie of you sucking off
    the dog tomorrow.”

    Then he clicked on some text on the side of the screen
    and it was an invitation to the viewing public to send
    in requests.

    Kevin laughed and said, “We’ve already had a couple of
    hundred emails. There are some freaky fucks out there.
    You wouldn’t believe some of the shit they want to see
    you do.”

    I cried out, “Oh my god! Why are you doing this to
    me?!”

    Kevin leaned over and bit my earlobe and said, “Because
    it fucking turns us on you stupid cunt. Some of that
    stuff in those emails we’re gonna do, just because it’s
    so much fun fucking with you.”

    I knew without a doubt now that it wasn’t going to be
    just two weeks. My life was over. I could never go back
    to my old life when Mr. Clark came home from his
    cruise. Half of the men at work will have fucked me by
    then, if not all of them. And the pictures of
    everything that happens to me are being posted on the
    internet.

    Not just the mild pictures. There are pictures of me
    having sex with underage teenagers. And then there was
    the one movie that I could never live down in a
    thousand years, a movie of me sucking a dog’s cock.

    Judging by the excitement on Kevin’s face there were
    all kinds of even more perverted ideas pouring in from
    all over. My fans were responding. My life was over.

    I slumped in my seat and lay my head back and closed my
    eyes. Kevin asked, “Aren’t you excited, slut?”

    I asked, “Why don’t you just go ahead and put a bullet
    in my head. You have taken my life from me.”

    He chuckled and responded, “Because, you stupid cunt,
    this is a lot more fun.”

    He stood up and pulled me to my feet by a handful of
    the hair on my head and pushed me down over the table.
    I heard him taking his trunks off and I felt his
    fingers moisten my dry pussy with some of his saliva.
    He wiped is fingers on my hip and then he grabbed me
    and forced his cock deep inside in one brutal thrust. I
    was still sore from the abusive fuck that Jay had
    tormented me with. When Kevin entered me I cried out in
    pain.

    It hurt like hell, but not as bad as with Jay’s big
    cock trying to punch into my guts. I got used to it
    after a couple of strokes and then I lay there with my
    eyes closed and tears running down my cheeks and waited
    for it to end.

    I suppose that Kevin had spent a lot of time setting up
    the web site today. He must have watched me starring in
    a lot of sex shows, past and present. He probably got
    pretty excited because he didn’t last five minutes
    before he filled me with another load of filthy cock
    cream.

    As soon as he pulled out of me I turned around without
    being told and I sucked him clean. The others were
    ignoring us. After only four days they were tiring of
    me? God I hoped so.

    When I was finished cleaning Kevin I was sent in for
    another round of beers. When I came back out with the
    beer I passed them around and was about to go back in
    and clean myself when Keary said, “Scoop that shit up
    and eat it bitch. I don’t want you messing up the
    furniture.”

    I looked down at my slit. There was a tablespoon full
    of white cream oozing out of me. About that same amount
    was dripping down my thigh. I scooped up both deposits
    and put them in my mouth and swallowed. It wasn’t the
    first time I had swallowed a deposit of cum that had
    drained from my pussy. It was just as disgusting as the
    first time though. I managed to satisfy and amuse Keary
    and the others without changing my expression and then
    I sat down and drank another beer.

    I had noticed that Kirk was starting to feel the
    effects of the beer. He was only thirteen and I assume
    that he was not much of a drinker. He was starting to
    get silly and talk a little more loudly.

    He started bugging Keary about something. He kept
    saying, “When are you going to do it Keary? Damn, I
    can’t wait. That’s going to be so cool!”

    Keary said, “I told you before Kirk. Shut the fuck up.
    If you don’t shut up I’m going to start leaving you out
    of this shit.”

    Kirk got all huffy and said, “No you aren’t! You have
    to keep me in or mom and dad will find out what you’re
    doing.”

    Keary got up and walked around the table and picked
    Kirk up by his lapels with one hand. He lifted him
    right off of the ground and carried him inside like
    that with Kirk yelling at him and struggling to get
    loose.

    When they came back out several minutes later Kirk was
    much subdued. He didn’t say a word and he didn’t look
    anyone in the eye. Kyra reached over and took his half
    empty bottle of beer away and he didn’t say a word
    about that either.

    I was left to wonder what it was that was about to
    happen to me now. Because I knew that whatever they
    were arguing about, it had to do with something that
    was going to happen to me.

    Finally Keary gulped down the rest of his beer and
    turned to me. He asked, “Gail, do you remember what I
    did to you in the shower yesterday morning?”

    I shivered in revulsion. Of course I remembered, I
    would never forget! He had pissed inside of me when we
    were taking our morning shower. Was that what they were
    waiting to see? Was he going to piss in my pussy again?

    As horrible as that seemed, I was going to let him if
    that was what this was all about. I would do anything
    to avoid being raped by Jay and his dog again. I had
    promised Keary that I would do anything and I meant it.

    I responded, “Yes sir, you pissed in my pussy.”

    He corrected me. “No Gail. Nice girls have pussies. I
    pissed in your cunt.”

    I said, “I’m sorry sir. You pissed in my cunt.”

    Keary said, “That’s right Gail. We have received a
    request for something similar to that from one of your
    fans. We are going to film it now and then you can go
    to bed. I want you to go over there on the grass and
    get down on your knees.”

    Kyra picked up the camera and followed me and when she
    was ready Keary got up and pulled his trunks off and
    walked over to stand in front of me. He looked down at
    me and said, “We are going to do it a little
    differently this time Gail. We have an email from a man
    named Bubba in Georgia who wants to see me piss down
    your throat. He seemed pretty sincere so we thought
    we’d grant his wish.”

    Keary saw the shock and the fear on my face and asked,
    “Am I going to have a problem with you Gail?”

    I saw Kirk and Kevin come close to watch. They stayed
    far enough back so that they wouldn’t be in the film
    that Kyra was making.

    I whispered, “Oh god, Keary! That’s so…how can you…oh
    god, I’ll get sick, I know I will.”

    Keary smiled and said, “Yeah, probably. I don’t care as
    long as we get it all on disk first. You can say no if
    you want. You know what that will mean though. So you
    decide. Are you going to let me piss down your throat
    or do you want Jay to come over after you get home
    tomorrow?”

    I didn’t think that I could do it. But I knew that if
    they turned me over to Jay it would kill me. So it
    really wasn’t a choice at all.

    Kyra was right in my face with the camera when I said,
    “Okay.”

    Keary said, “Okay what Gail?”

    I was starting to cry again. I whispered, “You can do
    it.”

    Keary replied, “I want you to ask me to do it Gail.
    Loud and clear, I want you to say please piss down my
    throat.”

    I cleared my throat and started to speak but nothing
    came out. I cleared my throat again and finally I said,
    “Please sir, I want you to piss down my throat.”

    He patted my head and said, “Good cunt. Now open wide.”

    I opened my mouth and Kyra moved in to get the right
    angle so that the camera would catch the piss coming
    out of his cock and flowing into my mouth.

    Keary rested the head of his cock on my tongue and
    explained, “The first few spurts are going to be in
    your mouth. I want you to swallow them and then I’ll
    try to get my soft cock down into your throat. That
    will be easier for you than trying to drink it all. Are
    you ready cunt?”

    I mumbled that I was, though I knew that I wasn’t. I
    could never be ready for a horrible thing like what he
    was about to do.

    I felt a warm trickle of liquid on my tongue and then a
    quick squirt. As it hit the back of my mouth I gagged
    but then I forced myself to swallow. I gagged again and
    then, when I had gotten myself under control he let
    loose with another, slightly stronger stream. I
    struggled to swallow again and I guess that was enough
    to convince “my fan” that he was really pissing down my
    throat. As soon as I had swallowed again a steady
    stream started streaming out of his cock and he began
    forcing his cock into the opening to my throat. I was
    grateful for the first time when a cock entered my
    throat. I could no longer taste his strong urine. It
    flowed directly down my throat and into my stomach. As
    my stomach filled with the acrid liquid I thought that
    it felt just like when the dog had cum down my throat.
    It was certainly just as disgusting.

    Keary had downed two beers before he subjected me to
    this abominable act. I can’t recall him using the
    bathroom since we got home from our bus ride. His
    bladder was full and by the time he had finished my
    stomach was full.

    The last few spurts of piss went into my mouth and I
    still couldn’t swallow them without gagging. But I
    managed to get them down. He watched me with amusement
    on his face and then he pulled his cock out of my
    mouth. He said, “Kiss my cock Gail. Kiss my cock and
    thank me for pissing in your mouth.”

    It didn’t matter anymore. Nothing mattered anymore. I
    kissed his cock and thanked him for pissing in my
    mouth. Then, as directed, I thanked Bubba for the
    suggestion.

    Kyra finally turned off the camera and handed it to
    Kevin. I was allowed to go to my rooms and I rushed to
    my bathroom and once more knelt and expelled the
    contents of my stomach into the toilet bowl.

    As soon as I was done I brushed my teeth and then I
    took a long, hot shower. I leaned against the shower
    wall and cried for a long time. I finally got out and
    stood staring at myself in the mirror. I looked like I
    had lost weight. I wasn’t overweight to start with and
    I was worried if this lasted much longer I would get
    sick.

    And then I realized I didn’t care if I got sick. Hell,
    right now I didn’t care if I died! And then, suddenly,
    I wanted to die. I had flirted with the idea over the
    weekend, but just as an abstract. Now I knew that I
    couldn’t take this anymore.

    I looked through the medicine cabinet but this had been
    an unused suite of rooms before I arrived and the only
    things in this room were mine. The most dangerous thing
    I had was a safety razor.

    I had almost finished drip drying by the time I picked
    up my towel and dried off. I went in and sat on my bed
    and tried to think of the best way to kill myself. If
    there was a gun in the house I didn’t know about it.
    And anyway, I didn’t think I would have the nerve to do
    it that way.

    I didn’t think I could slit my wrists either. I decided
    that I would sneak into Mr. Clark’s bedroom tonight and
    see if I could find some kind of strong drugs. Maybe
    they had a nice supply of sleeping pills.

    Just as I reached that decision Kyra entered the room.
    She took off her bikini and got in bed. She looked at
    me disdainfully and said, “I’m not sure I want your
    nasty lips on my pussy after what I saw tonight. Christ
    Gail! You sucked off a fucking dog! That’s so fucking
    sick. And you let a boy piss in your mouth. They would
    have to kill me before I would let that happen! You are
    some nasty slut!”

    “Well, as nasty as you are,” she continued, “I’m pretty
    horny and I need some relief. Let’s get this over with
    cunt. Get down there and start eating.”

    I knelt between her legs on the bed and as I ate her
    pussy I realized that it wasn’t even a big deal
    anymore. It was nowhere near the worst that could
    happen. And besides, now that I had decided to kill
    myself this petty stuff didn’t matter.

    She came twice before she pushed me away and said,
    “That’s enough. Get your filthy mouth off of me.”

    She got up and put her bikini back on and said, “I
    don’t want to sleep with your nasty ass. Kirk will be
    down in a couple of minutes. He’s a horny boy. You know
    how boys are. He doesn’t give a shit how nasty you are
    as long as you have tits and a cunt.”

    I just sat there and waited. It didn’t matter anymore.
    I would do whatever Kirk wanted. Suck his cock or fuck
    him, it didn’t matter. Then, when he was asleep I would
    go upstairs and look for something to kill myself.

    Kirk came down in a few minutes and as he stood at the
    foot of the bed and took his trunks off he said, “Jesus
    that was so fucking hot! Tomorrow morning when we wake
    up that’s what I’m going to do. I’m going to piss in
    you. I don’t know if I am going to piss in your mouth
    or your cunt. They both sound like fun. I’ll decide in
    the morning. But for now I want you to suck my cock.”

    He stretched out on the bed and I sucked him off very
    quickly. And then, like a typical male, he rolled over
    and went to sleep.

    I waited until I was sure that he was asleep and then I
    went out through the kitchen to the foot of the stairs.
    The upstairs was dark and quiet and I snuck up to Mr.
    Clark’s room and went into the master bathroom and
    started looking around. I didn’t find any sleeping
    pills so I went back into the bedroom and looked in
    their nightstands.

    I didn’t find anything in Mrs. Clark’s nightstand but
    in Mr. Clark’s I found a bottle of Viagra. I remembered
    that they could cause heart attacks and since they were
    all I could find I took them downstairs and was about
    to get a glass of water to wash them down when it
    occurred to me that alcohol would probably work much
    quicker.

    I got a glass and poured a large glass of wine. I
    figured that I would have a better chance of keeping
    that down than booze. I poured out the pills. It was
    almost a full bottle. I took them a half dozen at a
    time and then I sat at the kitchen table to see what
    would happen.

    It didn’t take that long before I started feeling the
    effects. My heart started racing and I was short of
    breath. I started sweating profusely and for just a
    moment I started to panic. But I reminded myself that
    it was for the best and I relaxed and rested my head on
    the table and waited to die.

    It didn’t work out that way. I awoke sometime the next
    day in a hospital bed. I had tubes and wires stuck in
    me and on me and I was sick as a dog. My throat was on
    fire and my head was throbbing. My stomach burned and
    at first I didn’t know what was going on. Then I
    remembered and I was disappointed. I started to cry
    quietly and then I started trying to take the wires
    off.

    Two nurses came rushing in and held me down on the bed
    and one of them injected something into my IV tube. I
    was immediately out of it and I’m not sure how much
    later it was that I woke up again.

    I opened my eyes and I was furious that I was still
    alive. I heard a noise and turned my head and there was
    Mr. Clark.

    I thought, “My god! Have I been out for that long?!”

    He looked scared to death. He had noticed that I was
    awake and he got up and came over and held my hand. He
    looked so sad. Maybe I wasn’t thinking straight but I
    felt so sorry for him. He had been a wonderful boss and
    he had always treated me so nice. I suddenly wondered
    how much he knew. I hoped he had not seen that web site
    or any of those movies. I would be so embarrassed.

    I noticed that my throat felt a little better before I
    noticed that I couldn’t move my hands. They were tied
    to the sides of the bed. I almost laughed when I saw
    that. I looked up at Mr. Clark and asked, “How was your
    cruise?” Then, before he could answer I asked, “What
    day is it?”

    He ignored my first question. He answered, “It’s
    Wednesday. You have been here since early Tuesday
    morning. The doctors say that you are going to be
    alright. You were brought here in time, but it was
    close. Oh god Gail. I am so very sorry. I promise. I am
    going to make this up to you. That may sound like an
    impossibility to you right now. But I swear I will. You
    just have to worry about getting better.”

    He paused and smoothed the hair away from my sweaty
    brow and said, “I know what they did. The police called
    us on the ship and when we landed in Jamaica we caught
    the first plane home. Keary and Kyra tried to cover it
    up but Kevin and Kirk, between them, admitted
    everything.”

    He said, “I can’t give you back what they took from
    you. I can’t undo it. But I will make it up to you.”

    I just smiled and said, “You were always so sweet to me
    Mr. Clark. Don’t feel so bad. It wasn’t your fault. I
    just need to get out of here.”

    He pulled his chair over by the side of the bed and
    said, “I’m afraid they won’t let you go until you have
    talked to someone and been cleared to leave. They
    want…I want to make sure that you don’t try that again.
    I want to make sure that you don’t ever feel the need
    to try that again. Gail, listen to me. I have plans for
    you. I know that you are weak now and that it may be
    hard for you to pay attention. But I want you to know
    that you have a future.”

    I looked at him. He was such a nice man. It bothered me
    that he was so sad.

    He went on, “Gail, you need to know that that web site
    was taken down and the material destroyed. I fired the
    five men at the plant that raped you. My four kids and
    the other four that raped you are all in custody and
    pending a decision on whether or not to try them as
    adults. You won’t have to testify, Kevin and Kirk are
    telling everything they know. I know that you think
    your life is over. It isn’t. It has just begun. I am
    opening a new plant on the coast. I want you to manage
    it.”

    I laughed and said, “Don’t be silly Mr. Clark. I’m just
    a secretary. I can’t manage a plant.”

    He said, “Gail, look at me, listen to me. For the last
    two years you have been more responsible for the day to
    day management of my plant than I have. You know
    everything about it. I want you to be involved right
    from the ground floor up at the new place. You’ll be in
    charge of hiring and running the plant and R&D,
    everything. You know it all. You have already been
    doing it. I have just been getting paid for your work.
    If you would like, when you are ready, you can take
    some night courses at a local college. You don’t have
    to, but if you feel like it will give you more
    confidence then I’ll pay for your education. And if you
    have any problems, any questions, I will always be here
    for you.”

    I was starting to come to my senses and realize what he
    was saying. I asked for a drink of water and he held
    the cup for me while I drank through the straw. It
    burned my throat at first but after a couple of sips it
    felt better.

    I got him to raise the bed up to a sitting position and
    I smiled at him. I said, “Mr. Clark, you are so sweet.
    I appreciate what you are trying to do for me. But you
    are much too good a business man to put a secretary in
    charge of your new plant. I could kiss you if I wasn’t
    all tied up here. But we both know that I am not the
    person to run a business, not even with your help.”

    He started to insist but I stopped him. “No, I mean it
    Mr. Clark. The drugs are starting to wear off and I can
    think now. I would love it if I could stay and work as
    your secretary. I have loved working for you. But too
    much has happened. I can’t work in that plant now and I
    can’t live in this town now. I would appreciate it if
    you would consider me for some other job at the new
    plant though, something more commensurate with my
    education and experience.”

    He paused thoughtfully and said, “You are still a young
    woman. You are the best secretary that I have ever had.
    You are intelligent and resourceful and hard working.
    You are the most honest and dependable person that I
    have ever had working for me. Allow me to make a
    counter proposal. Let me send you to the university of
    your choice, all expenses paid. When you graduate I
    will have a job waiting for you, if I have to fire
    someone to make room.”

    I squeezed his hand and said, “I don’t know Mr. Clark.
    I’m not all that bright. I didn’t do well enough in
    high school to get a scholarship and my parents went
    bankrupt so I couldn’t go to college. Now it has been
    so long since I was in school I don’t know if I could
    do it again.”

    There was no arguing with him though. It was decided. I
    had to spend almost a week convincing a psychiatrist
    that I was no longer suicidal. When I got out of the
    hospital Mr. Clark absolutely refused to allow me to
    return to my old apartment. He put me in a nice,
    furnished condo downtown on the riverfront and helped
    me get into an Ivy League school.

    He bought me a new car and a condo right off campus and
    gave me such a large living allowance that I felt
    guilty. As it turned out, putting off college for six
    years was probably a good thing for me. I had developed
    some good work habits and I applied myself and I was on
    the Dean’s list for my entire four years. I stayed on
    at Mr. Clark’s insistence and breezed through the
    Master’s program and now I am the assistant manager of
    the plant that he opened up on the coast. What the
    manager doesn’t realize is that I am paid nearly double
    what he is. That is the only thing that Mr. Clark and I
    fight about. He refuses to cut my salary.

    The four Clark kids were tried as juveniles. The
    prosecutor was pushing to try Kyra and Keary as adults
    but I managed to talk him out of it on the condition
    that they submit to psychological treatment. Because I
    requested leniency for them they didn’t go to jail.
    They all received extensive treatment and the three
    youngest seem to have benefited from it. Keary has been
    in trouble since and is on the verge of violating his
    parole and being sentenced to prison.

    Dale and Jimmy and Lyle were all treated the same way.
    Jay already had an extensive juvenile record and was
    tried as an adult. He is serving six to ten years but
    is due for parole at the end of the year. As long as I
    never see him again I don’t care. I expect he will not
    be out for long before he gets in trouble again. He was
    the most dangerous of the kids. Well, him and Keary.

    Oh, I almost forgot. I started dating in college. I
    guess some of that psychoanalysis stuff rubbed off on
    me too. It was uncomfortable at first and my first few
    dates were disasters. But I started to realize that I
    didn’t want to be alone all of my life. I had been told
    to expect that intimacy would be a problem for me for a
    long time to come. And I was very uncomfortable at
    first. I had sex with a couple of guys after going out
    with them for a while and it wasn’t very good.

    Then I met Dave. Dave had joined the Army after high
    school to get money for college. He was a year older
    than me when we met one day at the student union. We
    talked over coffee and we both enjoyed our time
    together. We had more in common than most of the
    younger people that we were in school with. We started
    getting together at the student union for coffee on a
    regular basis. I thought he was the most handsome young
    man in the world. And charming! And his sense of humor,
    god, he made me laugh so much I cried sometimes.

    We met in the student union for more than a month
    before our first date and we already knew a lot about
    each other. I knew that he had been through a lot in
    Iraq and I told him some of what had happened to me,
    though I left out the details.

    We discovered that we were both walking wounded. But we
    had a lot in common and I went to bed with him on our
    first date. He tried to avoid it. He said he didn’t
    want to go too fast for me. But much to my surprise, I
    wanted him. I wanted to please him. I wanted to love
    him. It was perfect! We were made for each other.
    Despite everything that happened to me, or maybe
    because of some of the things that happened to me, I
    loved the sex and I was very good at it. Once I
    realized it and relaxed it got even better.

    We had started dating in our junior year and we were
    together all through that year, our senior year and two
    years of grad school.

    We are getting married in June and despite everything
    that I have said or done to put a stop to it, Mr. Clark
    is buying us a mansion on the ocean for our wedding
    present. He tried to get Dave to come to work for him
    but we both thought that it might be a problem. So he
    is working for a start up computer company in the area
    and it looks like he picked a winner. We are making
    more money than we can spend and our biggest expenses
    so far have been the new houses that we bought for our
    parents.

    It was a hard trip. Getting here was a bitch. But I am
    happy now. We both are.

    The End

    To that small group of disturbed people who have
    enjoyed my previous efforts and encouraged me, thank
    you. Comments? Criticism? Email [email protected]

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
    This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author
    does not condone the described behavior in real life.

    ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
    Kristen’s collection – Directory 55


  • The Knight and the Acolyte Book 4, Chapter 8: Ooze’s Delight

    Font size : +


    Angela and her party venture into the cursed dwarven mine and discover an ancient horror.

    The Knight and the Acolyte
    Book Four: Song’s Passion
    Chapter Eight: Ooze’s Delight
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

    Knight-Errant Angela – The Lost Mines of Khragorath, Fallen Kingdom of Modan

    At an intersection, just as Azken promised, we found the rest post at the start of the mines. It was carved into the side of a natural cavern, a monumental edifice that seemed to sprout naturally from the rougher walls of the unworked stone. Shafts drove off in several directions from the cavern. They were not as wide as the tunnels we had walked down, nor as finally carved.

    “I think rest is a good idea,” Thrak said. The orc barbarian yawned and stretched.

    Faoril, at his side, had a smile on her face. “Did that dwarf queen tire you out?”

    “She was insatiable,” Thrak grinned. “You would never know such a tiny body could have such energy in her. My poor balls are drained.”

    “Then let’s get you to bed. You need to be well rested.” Faoril licked her lips.

    “For adventuring in the mines, not for fucking you,” Sophia reminded. She had her magical dagger in hand. It did not glow.

    “We need to be careful,” Chaun nodded.

    Sophia scowled. She did not like Chaun. She found it suspicious that he was waiting for us. I suspected she just hated that even she was slightly attracted to the gorgeous changeling. He was irresistible. Even traveling with him for days did little to blunt his attractiveness.

    I put my arm around Sophia’s shoulders. “If there really are baths in here, me and you can relax before we go to bed.”

    Sophia smiled. “Relax, huh?”

    “What was that about needing energy for tomorrow?” Faoril asked. “And not for fucking.”

    “Angela and I are not worn out by a lusty dwarf queen,” Sophia answered with a grin.

    Thrak yawned again. His mouth opened wide. His thick teeth revealed. His back arched and he spread his shoulders wide as the sound echoed back and forth through the cavern. “Food and sleep. That’s what I need.”

    Faoril patted his swarthy stomach.

    Xera moved to one of the shafts. She peered down it. A bobbing light, conjured by Faoril, drifted to Xera and illuminated the shaft. The elf’s ears twitched. She cocked her head as she examined the shaft and sniffed the air.

    “Anything?” I asked.

    “No.” She shook her head. “I thought I heard something drag. But nothing is moving.”

    “Well, we keep a watch,” Angela said. She drew her sword. “Let’s clear the building and figure out our watch order.”

    “I would like to take the first watch,” Xera said.

    “I’ll have second,” Angela nodded.

    “Then I shall have the last.” Thrak stretched his back. Then he strode to the stone door to the rest house. Dust covered the intricate carvings that adorned the door. He twisted the handle and it opened with barely a rasp.

    “Well made,” Chaun observed. “I doubt that door has been opened in several hundred years.”

    Thrak sneezed. “Yes, I can tell by the dust.”

    Searching the rest house did not take long. The first floor had stone tables, a common room, while upstairs were barracks with narrow, stone beds. I shook my head at the sight. How could they sleep on hard stone?

    In the basement, we discovered a large pool of steaming water.

    “A natural hot spring,” chortled Sophia. She pulled off her boots and stockings, then dangled her feet into the water. It was clear as crystal. Several small holes lined the pool’s side, inlets for the water. “Oh, that’s wonderful. After we eat, Angela, we need to come down here.” Sophia glanced at Chaun who had also taken off his shoes to dip into the water. “You can wait until we’re down.”

    “Afraid I’ll spy your charms, Sophia?” Chaun asked, his voice melodic.

    “I do.”

    “Have no fear of your virtue. I will not seduce you and break your vows. Xera, Faoril, and Angela are enough companionship for me.”

    “Like you could seduce me,” Sophia muttered.

    Chaun smiled. “Is that a challenge?”

    Sophia huffed.

    “Chaun,” I groaned. “Don’t antagonize her.”

    “My apologies.” Chaun stood up, his bare feet slapping as he crossed the stone, leaving wet prints behind. “I only want harmony between us.”

    “Were you waiting for us?” Sophia asked. “In Lor-Khev.”

    “My…intuition kept me there. I guess, in a way, I waited. Fate’s work, no doubt.”

    “No doubt,” Sophia muttered.

    Chaun’s feet slapped as he climbed the stairs. I shook my head. “He helps us. There is nothing sinister about that.”

    “I suppose,” Sophia sighed. “I just…have this feeling he’s hiding something. I don’t know. Maybe it’s his too pretty face.” She shuddered. “He’s right. I bet he could seduce me.”

    “But he doesn’t have any tits for you to play with and a cock is nothing like a pussy. Trust me. You wouldn’t know what to do with it.”

    Sophia smiled. “It’s so disgusting. I don’t know how you can enjoy the things.”

    “You like dildos. It’s much like that.”

    “They are different,” she asserted as she stood. “Let’s eat and get down here. I need a relaxing soak. And, don’t take this the wrong way, Angela, but you’re starting to smell like rusted iron and sweat.”

    “I’m not the only one getting fragrant.”

    Sophia grinned. “I know. Thrak. Wow, how did that dwarf queen put up with it?”

    I laughed and shook my head at her.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    My belly full of what I dubiously called food—trail rations, made of jerky and hard bread, were far from it—and I giggled as I took Angela’s hand. We passed Thrak and Faoril lying down in a bedroll on the first floor. Xera sat in a windowsill. It was made of a thin crystal that was transparent. She peered into the darkness. Chaun played with his lyre, tuning it while humming.

    Angela’s armor clinked as she followed me down into the baths. My pussy itched beneath my white robes. The warm water was so inviting. I had heard of hot springs and their invigorating properties. The water had been warm and the scent of the spring’s minerals filled my nose.

    “Someone’s eager,” Angela grinned. “Oh, wait, that’s you always. Your pussy must be wet and hot all hours of the day.

    “Oh, yes,” I groaned in complete agreement. “It’s that armor they have you wearing.”

    I paused to admire Angela’s beauty. Her red hair fell about the shiny pauldrons of her armor. Her large breasts were cupped by her half-breastplate into a magnificent cleavage. Her flat stomach was left bare, and only a thin, chainmail loincloth hid her pussy and ass, leaving her upper thighs and most of her gorgeous rear exposed. Her thigh-high boots were covered by iron greaves, which just made her even sexier.

    “Mmm, yes, it makes me wet every time I see you in it.”

    “That’s the point,” Angela grinned. “To distract my enemies. The less women wear, the more defended they are.”

    Staring at her lush body, that logic made perfect sense to me.

    “Now, slave,” Angela said, her voice growing stern. “Attend to me and ready me for my bath.”

    “Yes, Mistress.” My pussy clenched in eager anticipation. I loved it when we played this game.

    I was adept at stripping Angela’s armor after all these months. I knew how to undo the straps and buckles to strip her as fast as possible. As I peeled off her armor, I exposed more and more of her delightful flesh.

    My hands squeezed her pillowy tits when they were exposed. I cupped them and lifted her pink nipples to my hungry lips. I nibbled on them both, savoring her hard nubs in my lips. Angela groaned and stroked my brown hair.

    “You teasing slut,” she groaned. “I told you to attend me, not suckle on my tits.”

    “How else am I supposed to attend you, Mistress? I need to make sure your bath is as pleasant as possible.”

    Angela fought a smile. “And you think I want to be pleased by your mouth?”

    “I do, Mistress.” I licked my lips, my tongue piercing hard. “Don’t you want that, Mistress? It will make your bath even more relaxing.”

    “Very well. You are permitted to use your vulgar tongue to satiate me.”

    “Thank you for this honor, Mistress.”

    I knelt before her and unbuckled her greaves from her boots. Then I pulled them off along with her stockings. I lifted her feet and tongued her toes. I sucked them into my mouth, loving how they felt. I swirled my tongue around each toe. My fingers caressed the soles of her feet as I worshiped her toes and brought such delight from her mouth.

    Her feet licked clean, I moved onto her sword belt. Her chainmail loincloth hung from it. The chainmail rattled as I unbuckled and removed the wide band of leather. Her pussy, shaved bare and dripping wet, appeared before my eyes.

    I couldn’t resist licking. My tongue stud slid through her folds and brushed her clit. Angela let out a wonderful moan. I took another lick, her tangy juices gathering on my tongue. I savored my lover’s delight.

    Then I stood up and stripped out of my robe, unveiling my nubile body. Angela’s eyes flicked down. She reached out and seized a pink nipple topping my small, left breast. She pinched it hard and pulled.

    “Are you horny, slut? Did it make you wet sucking my toes and licking my pussy.”

    “So wet, Mistress.” I shuddered as the pain shot down my nipple to my pussy. My excitement grew.

    “Good.”

    She led me to the bath by my nipple. She walked backwards, stepping into the warm water. It rose about her lush thighs to her waist and then I stepped in after her. I groaned and savored the hot water rising about my body. Angela sank lower until her large breasts bobbed in the water. Steam rose about her while her red hair fanned out in the water.

    Angela reached the far end of the pool. She pulled me close by the nipple. Her other hand seized the back of my head and pulled me into her lips. I kissed her hard as our bodies pressed together in the warm water. Our tongues dueled.

    I slipped my thigh between her legs and found her pussy. She was hotter than the water. I made her wet.

    Angela groaned into our kiss as she humped her pussy on my thigh. Her hard clit and slipper lips smeared her juices on my flesh. I could feel the sticky passion before the water washed her excitement away.

    I resisted the urge to rub my own pussy on her thigh. I would be in trouble if I did that. I could only find my pleasure when Angela gave me permission. The anticipation and denial of my own pleasure made my orgasm even more intense when I was finally permitted to receive it.

    Angela broke the kiss to moan, “Mmm, that’s it. Rub your thigh on my pussy, slave. Pleasure me.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” I panted as I nuzzled into her neck.

    Beneath the water, my hand roamed her body. Our hard nipples brushed. A soft moan escaped her lips. She undulated harder on my thigh, smearing her pussy and massaging her hard clit. My hands found her ass, squeezing her flexing butt.

    “Keep humping, Mistress, and you’ll find your release,” I purred.

    In the water, something brushed my foot. I froze, my fingers digging into my Mistress’s ass. A warm, almost gelatinous appendage wrapped about my foot. I let out a yelp as it flowed up my leg in the water.

    “Angela!”

    “Mistress,” she moaned, humping faster against me.

    I glanced down in the water. The surface rippled as Angela humped me, distorting my legs. But there was something orange flowing up my body. It came from the nearby drain spout, undulating as more and more of its gelatinous body oozed into the bath.

    “There’s something in the water, Angela.” Panic had me.

    The warm, gelatinous creature flowed higher up my thigh. Angela suddenly stiffened. It had reached her thighs. I tried to pull away from Angela, but the creature had wrapped about both our legs, pinning us together.

    “What is it?” I gasped and then my eyes widened.

    It had reached my pussy. The oozing, gelatinous body molded around my labia and folds. It engulfed my clit and pulsed around it. More of the creature oozed into my pussy, spreading me open as it filled me up, brushing all my nerves.

    “Saphique’s virgin cunt,” I gasped as a powerful wave of pleasure shuddered through me.

    “Slata’s hairy cunt,” Angela groaned. “What is going on, Sophia? Oh, gods, its flowing into my pussy.”

    “It’s something orange and gelatinous,” I gasped, panic and lust filling me up.

    The thing exploring my pussy pulsed and writhed. It expanded and contracted, rippling inside my pussy and massaging my sheath. My nerves came alive. I gasped in delight. My nipples rubbed against Angela’s.

    Angela’s blue eyes rolled back in her head. “Oh, Sophia, oh, wow. It’s…oh, wow. It’s an ooze. Oh, yes. It drinking our sexual energies so it can reproduce.”

    “Is that bad?” I panted as the pleasure crashed through me. The ooze pulsed faster and faster inside of me. More of its body slid through my butt, molding to it and probing through my crack until it found my sphincter.

    It teased my asshole.

    “No,” groaned Angela. “It’ll just divide itself. They’re harmless. Scavengers. Oh, yes. We can just…oh, gods, that’s good. It’s in my ass, Sophia.”

    The ooze pressed into my asshole. My head threw back. My moans echoed through the bathing room as my bowels were filled. The ooze crept higher, massaging my skin as its appendages rippled and undulated in my holes.

    The ooze sucked on my clit as it fucked me with its body. Angela hugged me tight, her breasts pillowed against mine as we were fucked and teased. My toes curled against the stone bottom of the pool while my body shuddered.

    “So good,” I panted. “Oh, wow, it’s touching every spot inside of me. Oh, wow.”

    The ooze was so different. It didn’t just stab into me like a dildo. It expanded and filled all the little crevasses inside of me. It teased nerve endings that had never been stimulated before. It found them all, pulsing against them. My nipples ached against Angela’s as the pleasure swelled through me.

    My lips found my lover’s. I kissed Angela hard as my pussy convulsed around the ooze’s flesh. My bowels clenched. My orgasm rippled through me. The ooze pulsed faster inside my pussy as the rapture flowed through me. Everywhere it touched me constricted.

    The ooze enjoyed my sexual fluids.

    It kept pulsing and teasing me. Its appendages teased my asshole and pussy. It massaged my clit, sending sparks of pleasure through me that ignited more and more orgasms. They crashed one atop the other, shooting through me, leaving me gasping and heaving. I trembled in my lover’s arms and moaned into her mouth.

    Angela joined me in bliss. She shuddered and kissed me harder. Her fingernails dug into my back as the ooze pleasured us. Our tongues dueled. My skin was alive. I drank in every stimulation on my body from the ooze and Angela.

    They all swirled together to drive me to higher heights of pleasure.

    My pussy kept convulsing. The muscles in my stomach burned as I trembled. I broke the kiss with Angela to scream out my wordless pleasure. Angela joined me, bucking against my body. The pulses of the ooze grew faster and faster. It hummed inside of me.

    “Sweet Saphique,” I groaned. “Oh, gods, I can’t take much more of this. It’s too much.”

    “I know!”

    The ooze’s rapid pulses churned my pussy into a froth. My bowels shot fiery pleasure that crashed into my pussy. More orgasms burst through me. I had never cum so much in my life. They wouldn’t stop. The pleasure drowned my mind. I bucked and heaved against Angela. Our screams merged together.

    And then the pulsing stopped.

    I slumped into Angela as the ooze withdrew from us. In the water, two orange blobs moved to the drain and squeezed their bodies through. I was no longer bound to Angela. My body had no energy. I fell back into the water, floating on the surface.

    “Oh, gods,” I groaned as I drifted, staring up at the ceiling. “Did that really just happen?”

    “Uh-huh,” panted Angela. She sank down to her neck. “I can barely move. I think I came more just now than I have my entire life.”

    “Yeah,” I panted. “Ooh, they’re gone. We could have kept one.”

    “You wicked slut,” laughed Angela.

    I smiled. “I am. What a relaxing bath. If the noble ladies of Shesax knew such pleasure could be garnered from an ooze, those creatures would fill every ladies bath.”

    “Uh-huh.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Xerathalasia

    Angela and Sophia’s gasps of delight echoed from the bathing hall. They were coming hard. I ignored them and focused outside. I studied the shaft where I heard the sound from. I didn’t like that shaft. My instincts screamed at me.

    Angela and Sophia appeared not long after, both wet and beaming. They fell into their bedroll and were asleep. Chaun had already turned in. It was only me awake. I kept watch, keeping an internal clock. There was only darkness down here.

    On the third hour of my watch, the dragging returned. My ears perked up. It was flesh sliding across stone. A whiff of decay permeated through the window. I peered at the shaft. A faint, spectral glow appeared. It was little brighter than the darkness.

    My heart raced. I stood up, watching intently. If the glow grew brighter, I would wake my companions. What could cause this? It was living. What had the dwarves awakened down here centuries ago.

    The glow vanished. The dragging sound dwindled into the distance. The scent of death faded. The monster retreated into the cave. It must patrol. We would have to be careful when we venture into the mines.

    We would not use that shaft.

    Angela stirred. She came awake, groaning as she stood up. She was a trained warrior, adept at waking herself up when necessary. She walked naked to me, her sword belt gripped in hand. She paused at the window.

    “Anything?”

    I nodded my head and told her what I had witnessed.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Journeyman Mage Faoril

    I pressed my hand against the rough wall of the mine shaft. I ignored the half-rotted skeleton lying at my feet. We were on our second day searching the mines, and the sight of dead, dwarven skeletons were far too common. We had seen over two dozen and we had barely searched the warren of tunnels. We had moved lower and lower. The air grew warmer with every level we descended.

    I sent my earth magic out into the wall. I didn’t have to touch it, but it helped to steady me. I had used a lot of magic the last two days, searching for any adamantium ore missed by the thorough dwarves. My magic swept through the stones in a bubble around me, reaching up and down, left and right, questing.

    My magic neared burning out. I would have to blow Thrak after my next search. My orc lover had not complained once while providing me the cum I needed to work my magic. Of course, Chaun was also eager to provide his seed.

    “Anything?” Sophia asked in a whisper. She held her dagger gripped in her hand. It glowed pink. It had been glowing since we entered the mines.

    I shook my head.

    We were all on edge. Poor Xera’s ears never stopped twitching. The thing moved around us. We could glimpse spectral, green light and heard the disgusting sound of bodies dragging across the stone as the creature moved.

    None of us knew what it was. It never drew close to us. Maybe it feared confrontation with a mage or maybe it hadn’t realized we were sneaking through the mines. We all tried to be as quiet as possible. Poor Thrak had to keep his moans silent as I sucked his cock.

    But I needed my cum, and I didn’t want to delve into my reserves bottles. At the rate I was using magic, they would not have lasted me much longer.

    I was just about to release a spell when I felt something beneath us. I frowned. Metal. Not iron or nickel, which I had detected plenty of, but adamantium. A smile crossed my lips. Finally. “We need to find a way down two levels,” I whispered. “Xera, it’s in that direction.”

    The elf seemed able to remember the layout of the tunnel and constantly know which way was north. The rest of us were hopelessly turned around. Xera nodded her head, marking the direction I pointed at, then pointed down a side passage.

    “This should lead to stairs.”

    “Let’s go,” Angela said, leading the way, my glowing ball dancing at her ear.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    The glow on my dagger increased as we descended the two levels. The stairs were narrow, winding around wide shafts that had a stone chain dangling down the middle. At the top was a mechanism for lifting ore out of the depths.

    I motioned to Angela, pointing to my dagger. It had never grown this brightly.

    “Xera,” Angela whispered as she drew her sword. “Is the thing near?”

    Xera sniffed the air. “I can’t tell. It smells of too much death down here. I do not hear it.”

    Thrak unlimbered his ax and Chaun swallowed. He had no weapons save for his music, and would that have any effect on the creature stalking through the mines. My palm grew sweaty as I gripped my dagger. I shifted hands and wiped my palm dry on my robe.

    “This way,” Xera whispered. “The ore should be in this direction.”

    I swallowed and trembled as I walked in the middle of the party. Thrak had the rear, Faoril in front of him, then Chaun, me, Xera, and Angela at the front, her shield ready before her. I looked up at the stone ceiling. How deep were we?

    I would give anything to see the sky again.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Thrak

    I kept my heart beat under control by breathing. I walked backward as much as forward, keeping an eye on the rear, searching for any green glow. Sophia’s dagger shed pink light almost as bright as Faoril’s magic light.

    It was near. Stalking us. The hairs on my body stood up. I gripped my ax. It was made of the finest Valyan steel. Its edge was honed to razor sharpness. I could cleave through a man with a single swing. But would my ax have any effect on a creature that glowed green?

    Were we dealing with a spirit or another type of undead? Would my ax be useless against its unliving essence.

    I grit my teeth. “Sophia.”

    The party stopped. The acolyte turned to face me, her eyes reflecting the light of her dagger. It painted her face in pink hues. She seemed ethereal. “What?”

    “You should enchant our weapons. Before this thing finds us. If it’s not living, our weapons will be useless.”

    “He’s right,” Angela nodded from the front.

    Spectral-green light burst across the stone wall beside Faoril. A moment later, a glowing mass of incorporeal flesh burst out. It was a huge appendage made of the grasping souls of dead dwarves. They were miners, dressed like the corpses we found littering the tunnels. Each of their arms reached out for Faoril.

    She screamed as they touched her. Their green hands reached into her flesh. Faoril convulsed. The vial of cum in her hand slipped from her grip and bounced on the stone floor. Green surrounded her. The spirit ripped something out of her body.

    Faoril fell limp to the ground. The spectral dwarves pulled what they stole from her body into their mass. My eyes widened in horror. A green, incorporeal Faoril was pulled into the appendage. Her face twisted in the same anger as the other dwarves. Her hands reached out for Chaun who ducked.

    The monster stole the soul of my woman. I did not fight the rage. I could not fight the rage. The world became blood-red. I let out a raging bellow and slashed my ax at the incorporeal dwarves holding onto my woman.

    I embraced the berserker rage and threw myself at the appendages bursting through the walls.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    “It’s a wraith,” I shouted as I slashed my dagger at the reaching appendage. The pink light wreathing my blade flared and the grasping, dwarven hand flinched back. The tentacle undulated, harmed by my dagger.

    Thrak’s bellows echoed down the tunnel. He slashed his weapon ineffectually at the wraith’s appendage of souls. It had consumed hundreds of creature’s souls. The thing must be massive, spilling all throughout the mine. The reaching hands slid across stone, creating the dragging sound we had heard.

    “What is this thing?” Xera asked, diving beneath an appendage. She slashed with her wooden knife but it did nothing.

    “Here,” I said, tossing her my dagger. “you’re better at fighting.”

    Xera caught my enchanted blade in her other hand and slashed, driving back the tentacle going for Chaun. The bard let out a frightened yell, then barreled past me then Angela, racing down the tunnel and vanishing into the darkness.

    I set my teeth. I knew he couldn’t be trusted. His music might actually be helpful.

    “What is a wraith?” Angela asked as she moved to me.

    I unbelted my robe. I had to enchant her sword and shield if we were to have a chance of surviving. Xera couldn’t hold the spirits back with just a knife, and Thrak would soon find his soul ripped from his body like Faoril had.

    His rage would not protect him.

    “It’s a spirit killed by dark magic and filled with rage and regret,” I answered. “Every time it comes across a living creature, it steals the creature’s soul and traps it. The soul become grasping extensions of the wraith, searching for more souls to consume and make it stronger. If we can find the core, the original soul, I can exercise it.”

    “Okay,” Angela nodded. “What about Faoril?”

    “Her body is still alive. She’s just…without any will. If we kill the creature, her soul should return to her body. She should live for a few hours without her soul.”

    Angela nodded.

    I reached into my robe and rubbed my nipple. My milk flowed, coating my fingers. I reached out and smeared the milk across her shield and prayed, “Saphique, the Virgin Goddess that loves all women, bless this shield so it may protect its bearer. Let this shield shine bright, a beacon to defend all women.”

    Pink light flared across her shield. Angela lunged forward, battering back a reaching appendage of dwarven souls. The ground rumbled as the wraith screamed in pain, the trapped souls howling in agony. Holy magic was anathema to it.

    I wetted my nipple again and rubbed my breast milk on Angela’s sword.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela

    My sword and shield blazed with Saphique’s power. The virgin goddess protected me and Xera. I slashed forward with my sword, cutting through the appendages. Dwarven spirits burst from where I struck and fled in all directions, freed from the wraith.

    But more appendages kept coming. Hundreds of dwarves must have been killed by the wraith. The walls glowed green moments before the spirits burst through them. Xera wielded her wooden dagger, now enchanted like my blade, and Sophia had her own dagger back. The pair fought back to back, keeping the tentacles at bay while I slashed my blade.

    Thrak raged at the end of the hallway, fighting over Faoril’s limp body. His ax kept passing through the appendages. The orc’s rage kept him moving and dodging. He avoided the reaching appendages and escaped having his soul stolen.

    But his attacks did little. Lost to the berserker madness, Sophia could not safely enchant his blade.

    “To your right, Angela,” Sophia called out.

    I pivoted and raised my shield. The dwarven spirits crashed into the pink light. Several burst free and vanished as they were free to head to the Astral Realm and experience their eternity in the next life. Their bodies had long since died. I pushed forward with my shield and swiped.

    The appendage retreated back into the stone.

    “Where is the core at, Sophia?” Xera asked. The elf studied the wall. She lunged forward as a thin appendage made of only a few dwarves, reached out of the floor. She stabbed a dwarven spirit in the eye, driving it back.

    “I have no idea,” Sophia answered, her voice shrill with fear.

    “Can you cast a spell?” I asked, sweeping my sword to meet the wraith’s next attack. “Like the one you used to find Faoril?”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Chaun

    Panic gripped me. I fled the spirits and raced into the darkness. I knew I shouldn’t. I was supposed to help Angela. I couldn’t get my reward if I let Angela die. I was a part of her quest. That was why Lady Delilah offered to reinstate me as a court bard in exchange for helping Angela.

    The darkness swallowed me up. I struck a wall, grunting and bouncing back. I turned right, dashing down another hallway. I was completely blind. This was so stupid. Why did I flee? I was safer with Angela. Sophia had her holy magic. She could fight an undead spirit.

    And I had my music. I could have sung a song.

    I forced myself to come to a stop. I looked around. I was in complete darkness. It had weight. It pressed down on me. I swallowed, my heart hammering. How did I get back to the others? Shouts echoed down the hallways. They came from every direction.

    “Las’s puss-filled cock,” I groaned. “You’ve really messed up this time, Chaun.”

    The wall glowed green by me. Light spilled around me, illuminating the hallway. I jumped back as the spectral appendage reached out of the darkness for my flesh. I shuddered as a dwarf’s squat hand almost seized me.

    I sang. I let my instincts guide me, singing a song of peace and love. I sent calming music to the spirit. The appendage undulated. The dwarven spirits flinched and stared at me in confusion. Their mouths moved, but no sound came out.

    More and more appendages spilled out around me. I stood at the eye of a swirling vortext of green souls, the dead dwarves listening to the music. Their bearded faces found a moment of calm. The rage that had twisted their souls fled. I sang louder, embolden by the results.

    I soon frowned as I sang. There was a feminine presence in the creature. While all the souls around me were male, the creature itself wasn’t. My changeling instincts reacted to it. Forms danced through my mind of seven different dwarves.

    This thing had loved in life. It yearned for those it had lost. My eyes widened. The spirit was consumed by its pain of loss. Hoping this wasn’t the worse thing I could do, I assumed one of the seven forms.

    My body grew shorter and wider. A thick, long beard sprouted and fell down my chest. My clothes grew tight in spots and loose in others as I assumed the squat, powerful build of a dwarf. My hands were calloused from years of hard work. I ripped off my clothes and kept singing, my voice now a deep baritone.

    The spirit undulated and reacted. The green glow intensified from the largest mass. The spirits of the dwarves fell away to reveal a naked, female dwarf covered in necklaces and jewels, her lush body trembling as she stared at me.

    “Nazketh,” the female dwarf said as she strode forward. She dragged one soul out of the rest. A human soul, dressed in mage’s robes. He howled and gibbered as he was dragged along behind her. In Dwarvish, she spoke, “How? He killed you.”

    “I am here to rescue you, my queen and wife,” I said, speaking in Dwarvish, the language rising out of that part of my soul that knew how to seduce the dwarven queen. “To free you from your torment, Kazodi.”

    Kazodi…she was the dwarven queen that was lost when the kingdom fell.

    Kazodi’s spirit trembled before me. Her lush breasts heaved. “No, no, this is a trick.” Rage crossed her face. Her hand tightened on the mage’s leg. The mage howled in pain. “Torvin killed you with his spell. He tricked me. His promises were all lies. You were right to mistrust him. But I was foolish. I listened to his lies as he pleasured me in my bower. I was consumed with lust and I lost you all.”

    Tears fell from Kazodi’s face.

    I shifted forms and became another of her husbands. This one had a shorter beard, a dark-black instead of russet. Kazodi’s eyes widened. Her legs buckled and she fell upon her knees, reaching out with her free hand.

    “Rezzar?”

    “We are all here.” I became a third. Then a fourth. “We have come to rescue you, wife.”

    Swallowing my fear, I stepped forward and knelt before Kazodi. I grasped her cheeks. Her flesh was cold to my grip. Her tears fell down her face. They brushed my fingers. Her hands reached out. I wanted to flinch, but I couldn’t break this spell. She would take my soul if I showed any fear. I had to be her husbands.

    “Baruk,” she sighed as she stroked my face. “My gentle Baruk. You complained the least when you had to perform your husbandly duties.”

    Her hand slid through my beard to my muscular chest. She stroked my flesh, her hands moving lower and lower until her spectral hands wrapped about my cock. I swallowed, my heart thudding in my chest as the spirit stroked me. Life stirred in my cock despite her cold grip. I shuddered as she stroked the tip.

    “Yes, it is you, my sweet Baruk.” She pushed me down onto my ass then I stretched out on my back, her hand stroking me faster. Around us, the tormented spirits howled and gnashed as their queen mounted me. She guided my cock to her pussy. “For centuries I have yearned for my husbands’ strength. I tried to seize your souls, but I was too late. You were already gone.

    “But now I have you.”

    I swallowed. I did not like the sound of that.

    Queen Kazodi impaled herself on my cock. I groaned as her flesh engulfed my cock. Through her ethereal body, I could see my cock surrounded by her translucent. She rose up and down, her hips undulating, her breasts bouncing before her.

    “Don’t be shy. You can touch my breasts. I know you like them.” She leaned over me, her tits jiggling as she rocked on my cock. My dick ached in her cold flesh. She was wet and tight. She clenched and relaxed as she worked her hips. “Grab them, Baruk. Love my breasts.”

    I did. I squeezed her pillowy mounds, brushing the cold gold and jewels that adorned her flesh. She shuddered as I rubbed her nipples. Her pussy clenched down on my cock. She fucked me faster, sliding her tight cunt up and down my shaft.

    “My queen,” I grunted.

    “Mmm, you can’t deny your pleasure when you’re in me,” she groaned. “You would think fucking me was a great chore, but when I wrap my cunt about your dick, you forget all your objections to sex and love me.”

    I squeezed her tits. “Yes, yes. You’re so tight, my queen.”

    “Centuries without cock. Oh, yes. So horny. But now I have my husbands back. I will never let you go. You shall keep me fed with cocks. We shall love each other for eternity.” She reached her hands down and pressed into my chest, seizing my soul. “You shall be mine.”

    My cock erupted into her sheath as pain exploded through me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    “That way,” I said, my body spinning around. My fingers, wet with my cunt, were enchanted to guide me to the core of the wraith.

    Angela swung her sword, cutting a path for us. We left the raging Thrak behind. He was on his own. There was no way we could talk to him. He was lost to his anger. Angela’s strikes freed green, spectral souls. I shuddered as the freed souls washed through my body on their flight to freedom, half-afraid they would grasp my soul and carry me into death with them.

    The light from Angela’s sword and shield lit the way. My finger kept pointing in same direction. We reached the end of the corridor and went right. In the distance, green spirits writhed in a circle. A woman’s moans echoed.

    “That sounds like sex,” Angela whispered.

    “You shall be mine!” a woman moaned, her voice throaty and orgasmic.

    Then a man’s voice answered, the deep baritone of a dwarf crying out in pleasure.

    Angela reached the edge of the whirling spirits. She slashed her sword, cutting a hole in the spectral tornado. The newly freed dwarves shone with happiness before they vanished. Inside, a living dwarf lay prostate, a spectral dwarf queen riding him, her hand buried in his chest.

    “Angela,” grunted the dwarf.

    “Chaun?” she gasped in shock.

    “You’re fucking the spirit,” I gasped at the changeling then shook my head.

    “Who are you?” the spirit demanded as I leaped into her barrier behind Angela. “He is mine. I will not give up my husbands.”

    I bared my robes, my tits lactating. “Saphique, anoint my breast milk with your blessed touch. Let it drive away evil spirits and return them to their place of rest.”

    “Who are you humans?” Demanded the dwarf queen. She rose, cum dripping out of her pussy. Her large tits heaved.

    I said the first words that popped into my head. “A gift, noble queen,” I said while proffering my small breasts. I hoped dwarven women were as horny as they were reported to be. Queen Barzidi was. “The divine taste of human breast milk for you.”

    The dwarf queen’s eyes flitted to my breasts. My pink nipples leaked milk that dribbled down my body. I sucked in deep breaths. Around us, the dwarven spirits swirled. Angela stood behind me, her sword and shield raised, ready to defend me.

    I circled my nipples. “Don’t you want this delicious, wicked treat, your Majesty? A delight that no dwarf woman has ever experienced.”

    “A new delight,” she purred, her hips undulating. “The last human that offered me such ecstasy killed my husbands!”

    The spirit of a human mage screamed in pain behind her. The malevolence of the dwarf queen rolled over me. I shuddered, fear quaking through me. If I didn’t exorcise the wraith, we would all have our souls stolen and tormented for eternity.

    “Noble queen,” I smiled, staying calm. “I am no mage, but a priestess of the virgin goddess. Saphique herself has sent me with this delicious treat. You will have never experienced it’s decadent delight. Then I shall pleasure you. All know the priestesses of Saphique can please a woman in ways no man can.”

    Her nipples hardened. Her thighs pressed together. “Such sweet delights you offer, priestess.”

    I opened my arms to her, my stomach trembling. All she had to do was thrust her arm into my body and steal my soul. Then I would be tormented forever. But it was the only way to save Faoril and let all these dwarves find rest in the Astral Realm.

    Her hands seized my tits. They were cold yet arousing. My pussy clenched as her beautiful face came nearer. She was gorgeous, short and curvy, perfectly proportioned for her size. I bent over so she could latch on. My nipple tingled.

    I hugged the spirit as she suckled. My milk squirted into her hungry mouth. A pink glow suffused the spirit. She suckled again, drinking down my enchanted milk. Her spirit didn’t fight the exorcism, but embraced it, suckling faster. She didn’t want to stay in his world with her anger and torment.

    “Saphique, drive out this evil spirit. Free her from her shackles and let her find rest in the Astral Realm.”

    My breast milk flowed. My pussy clenched. The dwarf spirit grew warmer and warmer as she drank my breast milk. Her hands tightened on my tits. The swirl of green spirits around us became suffused with the same pink glow. They broke free, smiling behind their bearded faces as they slipped into the Astral Realm.

    Faoril’s soul appeared. She smiled as she sped past me, her spectral fingers touching my face before she vanished, racing to her body. Or, I hoped, she was.

    I shuddered as the dwarf suckled her last mouthful of my breast milk. The pink glow blinded me. I closed my eyes and shuddered as a rippling orgasm burst through me. I groaned, for a single moment, I was suffused with the dwarf’s gratitude.

    Then she vanished, freed at last.

    “Thank the gods,” Chaun groaned, his body flowing from squat, bearded dwarf to midnight-black changeling. “You saved me.”

    “Not by choice,” I huffed. “You ran.”

    Chaun sat up. “I panicked. I shouldn’t have run. I saw the mage’s soul get ripped out and…” He shook his head. “Why did I agree?”

    “Agree to what?” I asked.

    “To come with you,” he answered. “I thought I could handle this, but…” He stood up and bowed. “I am deeply sorrowful for my cowardice.”

    “You should be. We could have used your music and—”

    “Sophia,” Angela interrupted. “Slave.”

    I stiffened. “Yes, Mistress?”

    “I seem to recall a spoiled brat that fell from a horse and ran in fear before she mastered it.”

    I blushed. The fight with the panthopus seemed so long ago.

    “Chaun isn’t a warrior. He panicked. But he can learn, like you did, to control his fear and fight.” Angela stroked my cheeks. “Today, you didn’t flinch once. You were amazing. I love you, Sophia.”

    My heart burst for joy as Angela kissed me hard. I didn’t care that Chaun watched me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Thrak

    The spirits broke apart. I swung at them with my ax, screaming out my rage. They fled into the walls where I could not follow. How could I kill them if they fled? I punched my fist into the wall, ignoring the pain shooting up my arm.

    A woman groaned. I whirled around. She sat up at the end of the hallway. She shook her head. I gripped my ax. Someone I could kill. Someone I could vent my rage upon. She had to die. I let out a bellowing snarl.

    Another part of me screamed a warning. The weak part of me. The part that feared the strength of the rage. I ignored it. I would kill this woman.

    “Thrak?” the woman asked. “Oh, no.”

    I charged.

    Her hands deftly pulled up open her robes. Pale breasts spilled out. She spread her thighs, revealing a brown-furred pussy. She undulated her hips and let out the most wanton, lust-filled moan. Her hands squeezed her tits, an offering.

    “Thrak,” she purred. “Come and take me. Satiate your rage in my body. Plunge your cock in me.”

    My emotions had to have an outlet. Rage. Lust. Passion. They were all the same. I threw down my ax, hiked up my kilt, and plunged into her flesh. She sank hot and warm about my cock. She gasped and writhed beneath me as I fucked her hard, pinning her against the wall.

    I was not gentle. I did not care about her pleasure at all. The fact she gasped and shuddered beneath me only proved how wanton she was. She was a slut that loved my brutal fucking. Her tight, hot, wet flesh gripped my cock.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” she gasped, clawing my back as I rutted in her.

    My heavy balls smacked against her flesh. My cock ached in her flesh. Her pussy convulsed about my dick. She wanted my cum. The little slut. She gasped and begged for it as she heaved beneath my body.

    “Cunt,” I bellowed as I slammed my dick into her. “My cunt.”

    “Yes, Thrak,” she moaned, her hard nipples rubbing on my scarred chest. “Your cunt. Claim it. Cum in me.”

    With a mighty bellow, I slammed my dick into her. My lust pumped into her pussy. My release exploded out of me. All the pent up rage and passion had its release. I thrust a final time and then collapsed on her small form.

    “Faoril,” I groaned, my vision growing normal. I sucked in huge breaths. “Faoril.”

    “It’s me,” she panted beneath me. “Damn, I’m going to be walking funny for a week.”

    “Did I hurt you?” I swallowed. I hated the rage.

    “In the best way possible,” she moaned. “Mmm, you fuck so hard when you’re raging. Damn, it’s a wonderful ache.”

    I leaned down and kissed my mage. She was alive. Thank the gods.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Journeyman Mage Faoril

    Thrak’s cum dripped out of me as I walked down the tunnel. Everyone followed me. There was no more danger. I was free of the pain and rage of the Queen Kazodi’s wraith. It had been terrible, and I only experienced it for a short time.

    The dwarves and the mage with her had been in her torment for centuries. I wanted to weep, but I had a job to do. We were here for the adamantium. My magic guided me. I had plenty of it. Thrak came a lot into my pussy.

    I suspected the rage accelerated the production of his sexual fluids. I should write a paper about that.

    I shook my head and then paused, touching the wall. “Here it is.”

    Angela stood up next to me. Her shield still glowed pink from Sophia’s spell. “Is it enough?”

    I nodded my head. I reached in with my earth magic. The ore was in a small vein, missed by the dwarves. The wall before me undulated like it was made of liquid as I drew the metal closer and closer. I held out my hand as the silvery orbs popped out. I had leached the metal out of the ore, skipping the refining process.

    The orbs fell into my hand. Using earth magic, I merged them together into a single ball no bigger than my fist. It was warm to my touch. I shuddered. I held the wealth of nations in my hand. I turned and handed it over to Angela.

    “Once we have the pieces, I can reforge the sword,” I told her.

    A smile crossed her lips. She slipped it into her pouch with the piece of the sword. “Well, now we just have to figure out how to get into the vault of the Saltspray Palace in Rartha to get the next sword piece.”

    Sophia said, “Well, I think I know where we’ll find the silent thief. I just hope she’s sexy.”

    “Or has a big cock,” I teased the acolyte.

    She blanched. “Aren’t Thrak and Chaun enough for you, Faoril?”

    “Oh, Thrak will always be enough for me, but variety does spice life nicely.”

    Sophia squirmed. We had three companions to still find, four pieces of the High King’s sword, and we had to kill the Minotaur. All so we could face the most feared dragon that has ever existed in the world—Dominari.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Incessae – Ruins of Khan, The Kingdom of Haz

    My sister appeared, a sneer across her lips. The diamond studs that pierced her cheeks glinted. Ultionae hovered before me, her black-feathered wings flapping. She gripped her flaming sword in one hand. I tightened the grip on my flaming spear.

    “What do you want, Incessae?” Ultionae demanded. “You’ve already botched one attempt to kill Angela.”

    “We must work together sister,” I answered, fighting down my annoyance. “Injuriae fell already.”

    “That little slut probably let herself be captured. She was always the weakest of us.”

    “And Angela has grown strong. She has a bard of Az with her.”

    Ultionae frowned.

    “That is why I was unable to kill her. She is surrounded by powerful allies. If we are to deliver Mother’s vengeance, then we must work together.” Never had the three of us worked together. Each of my erinyes sisters preferred to work alone.

    “A bard?”

    “Skilled. A changeling, one already adept at seduction.” I stared at my sister. “If we do not work together, then apart we shall both fall to his seduction. Angela will escape Mother’s vengeance. Unity is our only way.”

    “Agreed,” nodded Ultionae after several heartbeats, the words full of venom. Then she glanced down at the redheaded knight lounging in the ruins. She was an older woman, mature and beautiful. “Who is she?”

    “Someone meddling. I do not know if she is ally or enemy to Angela. She has been lurking since the knight went underground days ago.” I looked up. “She does not matter. We must plan. We cannot fail. We shall only get one chance at killing Angela.”

    Ultionae nodded in agreement.

    The END of Book 4


  • THE NEW RESORT

    Font size : +


    My man Roger was fucking me from behind, with my big ass in his hands, his thick rock hard nine-inch erection all the way into me, while I watched in the mirror opposite. That was when I decided it was an opportune moment to tell him about one of my girlfriends and her recent visit to a new sex resort with her man.

    .“$1,500 per day including all meals and alcohol, one of the benefits that had special appeal for them was the opportunity to fill out a form before they arrived to list any sexual preferences they had, the resort offers a matching service. They also had to email some up to date pics.”

    In the afterglow I rang my girlfriend with the phone on speaker so she could tell both of us more about the resort. “Luxurious premises in sculptured grounds, a wonderful swimming pool, spa and sauna. Every night the floor show was so exciting, such a turn on. The last act every night was resort guests performing, couples sometimes a three-way. My man and I performed on our last night,” she told us.

    “Did you make any new connections,” I asked, my subtle way of asking if my girlfriend and her man had sex with others while they were there. I knew the answer but I wanted to hear her tell my man.

    “We made a list of of some of our preferences, five in all, and they all came to fruition, two young bi men to share, two bi women a little younger than us to share and some other very exciting combinations.”

    Later the same day we looked up resort’s website, made our booking for a week commencing the next Friday. I filled out the form, with help from Roger to list our sexual preferences before we arrived, and attached two up to date pics, one of us front on, naked holding hands, my man flaunting a boner, me in heels, then a second pic, me with my back to the camera, flaunting my big ass.

    We took great care and trouble while listing our preferences, both of us wanting each other to enjoy our visit to the max. My first preference with Roger’s full approval was two men for us, two jocks, early twenties, one jock for me, cunnilingus, to tongue fuck me, one jock for my man, to give him fellatio, a blow job, while we watch each other.

    My second preference, again with Roger’s full approval was two females for us, two young women, barely twenty, one girl for me, I want to give her cunnilingus, to tongue fuck her, before she reciprocates for me. One girl for my man, I want to watch him giving her cunnilingus, to tongue fuck her, before she reciprocates for him, give him fellatio, a blow job, while we watch each other.

    We also listed a drop dead gorgeous she-male to share, an FMM, and almost as an afterthought, a FFM, an older classy woman for us to share. We also decided we would both contribute to writing the story we wanted to share with XNXX fans, Sarah the first part and her man later on.

    At a drinks session the first night we were surprised to meet a very classy woman wearing large, dark sunglasses. “Aren’t you …” I asked as I approached her in awe of her reputation and influence, admiring her still attractive slim body, collagen lips and her trademark gingery bobbed hair, her overall erotic look, always so aloof and so immaculate in her magazine pics, always with a self satisfied smile. Someone Roger and I had often fantasised about while looking at her in the trade press, both of us convinced she had a wonderful and kinky sex life with her power and influence in the technology sector,.

    “Yes I am, though I want to be called Barb this weekend, I am trying to be low key. Was it my glasses and bobbed hair that alerted you?,” she told us after she removed her glasses and dropped them into her ever so exclusive designer handbag, all smiles for us.

    Instant chemistry, she and I really hit it off, opposites attract, she must have been almost ten-years older than me. “Would you and your man like me to join me for dinner on my corporate card?,” she asked.

    “Of course we would like to join you for dinner, after the floor show, we are told it’s a must see, reception told us, we think you will enjoy it.” All three of us did enjoy the show, by chance a precursor to that night and the next two long days, Barb sitting between us holding our hands.

    That night a naked, voluptuous woman around thirty, was sitting in a chair moments before a slim older naked woman appeared, parted her fantastic thighs, before she knelt between them and commenced tongue fucking her, her arms wrapped around her thighs, both of them so comfortable with each other.

    The show stopper for us was the young man, just past twenty, a blond Adonis who appeared wearing just a shirt, all the buttons undone, his formidable erection poking out at ninety-degrees, before he let the shirt fall to the floor, not a word spoken over the hushed audience as he slid his erection between the pursed lips of the woman in the chair.

    “I did enjoy that, I can identify with that. You know I want that later don’t you?,” Barb asked us, holding our hands on the short walk to the restaurant.

    We were quickly settled in a private booth, Roger on one side of Barb, me on the other. As we commenced the second bottle of French champagne Barb started to open up, fascinating tales of corporate intrigue, and back stabbing, name dropping celebrities behaving badly, take over bids, wild corporate parties. “The magazine gossips thrive on writing about my love life, my sex life or lack of it, the aloof ice woman. If only they knew. Can I tell you in strict confidence I am bi? Are you surprised?

    “Can I tell you in even stricter confidence I came here to get laid before my corporate jet picks me up on Sunday night? Before I met you two I had only a vague idea who I wanted to lay me. Definitely a bi couple, younger than me, a sexy exciting, younger woman and her well hung man.

    From that Friday night until early Sunday night the three of us spent almost our entire time in her corporate suite. It was so exciting for both of us undressing her just as she had asked, ogling her gorgeous, fuckable slim body and finally, just as we had always fantasised, her totally bald cunt above her beautiful thighs.

    Barb was insatiable and dominant. I was the first to have her, make love to her, tongue fuck her, exactly as she told me to in her dominant, firm, incredibly sexy voice. My trophy fuck, though what a fuck, I do enjoy a sexual challenge and Barb was a real challenge, an unexpected huge challenge for me, recalling her telling us earlier, “I came here to get laid.” Lucky me, lucky us.

    I wanted to show her my tongue fucking skills, my lesbian lover skills, bring her to orgasm, make her cum for me, make her so wet, while my man watched, turn him on as well. I wanted to satisfy Barb so she felt obliged to reciprocate, fuck me as a lesbian, like a lesbian, a bi-sex lesbian.

    Afterwards while we showered together she told Roger to come and talk to her while we continued showering, motioning for him get naked for her. “You know I wanted to fuck you Roger, I want to fuck you even more when I look at the size of your erection. Is that just for me, or Sarah and me. You must be nine-inches, and so thick. Do you mind if I fuck him Sarah? I would love you to watch.”

    And Sarah did love to watch Barb fucking me, commencing by expertly wrapping her collagen lips around the tip of my erection. Using her tongue at the same time, before she had me on my back, so dominant, so good, using me for her sexual gratification, her cunt muscles like vices on my erection as she talked dirty to me, to Sarah and me, such language from a classy woman, her language adding into our mutual turn ons.

    “Come and kiss me while I am fucking your man Sarah. Now kiss your man for me while I bring him to orgasm with my cunt muscles. Now kiss me again while I cum. Fuck my cunt, fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt, I am so wet,” she groaned as she orgasmed just before I did.

    Instead of being jealous of Barb, after all we came to the resort for new levels of sexual activity, I was in awe of her. That night after a Jacuzzi with Barb, her suite had lots of extras ours didn’t, Sarah and I both made a point of licking and kissing her gorgeous, small firm ass, with a pillow under her hips, separately and together while she lay on a bed, both of admiring every inch of her naked body as we teased the insides of her thighs.

    Before we left that night Barb sat on Sarah’s face while Sarah held her ass, sliding her bald cunt lips along her tongue while Barb sucked my erection.

    The next day over lunch in her suite, oysters and French Champagne, Barb showed us some pics of her infamous parties on her laptop, as we asked over and over, isn’t that ..?” Then an exciting series of pics of Barb naked, exciting for both of us, enjoying being tongue fucked by another woman. “Isn’t that ..?”

    “Yes, she was so good, her husband, a major customer for our technology has no idea we were lovers.

    After lunch the three of us were naked, in the dress optional area of the pool, drawing admiring glances, tacitly agreeing we were going to have three-way sex after we showered together shortly. Barb with her trademark dark glasses, both women with floppy black hats Barb pulled from her third travel case. So sexy, a naked women in just a floppy black hat and sun glasses.

    Barb told us she wanted Roger to fuck me from behind while she watched and kissed and licked me. “Before you fuck her, lick and kiss her big ass for me Roger, magnificent,” she smiled before she tongue kissed Sarah while I continued licking and kissing her ass. “I want to do that to your magnificent big ass later Sarah. Now fuck her for me Roger.”

    Barb was tongue kissing Sarah while we lay sideways on a bed, at the same time watching me tease my erection for her, before I slowly slid my thick, nine-inches into her. While we built up a rhythm, Barb was alternating licking and sucking Sarah’s nipples, they were like bullets, then passionately tongue kissing her, Sarah returning her kisses as Barb teased her nipples with a fingertip, so sensuous, so erotic.

    Sarah and me love another person or persons, female and or male watching us fucking, performing for them. Barb was the ultimate another person. What a fuck that was.

    The remainder of that day and night, then the next day was almost a blur as Barb encouraged us to new levels of three-way sexual pleasure.

    Barb was a pornographer’s delight for both me and my man.

    Roger tongue fucking Barb while I sat on her face, bringing me to a tremendous orgasm with her tongue.

    Roger watching Barb peeing while he showered, gaining a fresh erection, much to her delight.

    Roger tongue fucking me while Barb sat on my face, bringing her to a wonderful long, orgasm with my tongue

    Roger fucking Barb from behind while I kissed and licked her.

    Barb sitting on Roger’s face while I sucked his erection

    Me sitting on Roger’s face while Barb sucked his erection.

    Barb sitting on Roger’s erection while we tongue kissed, then licking each other’s nipples

    Barb dressing for us in her lingerie, sharing her lingerie with us, a garter belt for Roger.

    For Barb’s ultimate sexual pleasure, or at least we hoped her ultimate sexual pleasure, Roger and me planned to make Barb squirt for us, really, really squirt, we had both made her so wet, and watched her trickle rather than squirt to date, we love a sexual challenge, making Barb squirt for us was to be our challenge before her corporate jet flew her away from us.

    Barb was naked for us, legs spread, leaning against a table, as Roger watched me kneeling in front of her and commence tongue fucking her. Almost immediately she was so wet for me, as Roger was tongue kissing her, his hand on one of hers, sliding her hand along his erection, by then I had lost count of his erections that weekend.

    Barb was whispering, groaning, “Fuck my cunt, fuckamycunt, fuckamycunt, I am so wet Sarah.” I loved her commentary, an extra buzz.

    “We intend to Barb, soon,” I whispered, sliding my middle finger into her, curling it inside her, finding her g-spot, almost incredulous that this was the first time all weekend I had found her g-spot. Then a second finger into her. I had her so close to squirting, so close. “Not yet Barb, not yet,” I whispered, Roger and I both enjoying my control over her, her body trembling.

    Roger was tongue kissing her so passionately now, Barb returning his kisses, his hand on one of hers, sliding her hand along his now rock hard erection, harder and faster than before, so much faster.

    Roger and I quickly changed positions, I was tongue kissing Barb, as Roger slid his big thick, middle finger into her, finding her g-spot. Just as Barb began to squirt, just a trickle, before Roger slammed his erection into her, twice, then withdrew so Barb could squirt over his groin, his erection.

    I can still recall the noise she made, a primeval scream as she squirted and orgasmed for us.

    That night after the floor show I reminded Roger we still had four days remaining at the resort. We decided to spend the Monday morning tanning by the pool while we relaxed, already anticipating what new sexual experiences might come our way.

    Both of us recalling our first preference on the form we filled in before we arrived. Two men for us, two jocks, early twenties, one jock for me, cunnilingus, to tongue fuck me, one jock for my man, to give him fellatio, a blow job, while we watch each other. So tempting.


  • Dude Ranch For Girls

    Font size : +


    Thirty-two women and just one tee boy.

    Dude Ranch For Girls

    Mom got the Dude Ranch in the divorce. Dad didn’t want either my sister or me. After all he had a girlfriend not much older than my sister.

    I’m sixteen and built kind of nice. Working around the ranch keeps me in very good shape. My friends lift weights in the gym and I just toss a few bales of hay and lift a few bags of grain.

    My sister Stella is just as fit as any girl I know. At fifteen she is five feet six inches tall, a hundred and fifteen pounds, and wears a 34-B bra. Her jeans form fit her nice ass and all of her shirts taper from her breasts to her slim waist. She has perfect posture that makes her breasts stand out very nicely. She gets that from riding her horse in competition.

    Every summer for twelve weeks we get city girls that come here to pretend they are cowgirls. Its up to Mom, Stella, and I to give them lessons, teach them to care for the horses, and do minor chores around the ranch.

    Mom lets thirty girls come each week although some girls stay for two, three, and sometimes for four weeks. Of course it costs their parents plenty but most of them are rich. That means that their daughters are just rich bitches. However according to Mom they pay enough to cover the expenses on the ranch for the whole year. I guess we should thank them for that.

    Mom and Stella take the new girls and I get the ones that have been here before or at least know what they are doing. Hopefully it breaks up to ten girls for each of us. Mom usually has it all worked out a few weeks in advance.

    During the first week I would have ten returning girls from last year so I would know each of them and see how much they grew up since last year. I studied their files and looked at their pictures. I remember two of the girls very well from last summer. I had made love to both of them a couple of times out by the big pond. They liked getting fucked by a real cowboy while their Daddy paid for it. I had a very nice collection of nude girls over the last few years on my computer. I had some very nice ones of Mom and Stella too but they didn’t know it. Well Mom didn’t know it. Stella knows because she posed for some this spring. However she doesn’t know about the ones from last summer that I took of her skinny-dipping.

    The girls arrived on Saturday. They come by planes, trains, and automobiles just like the movie. The thirty girls arrived between eight in the morning and noon. Mom checked them all in, assigned them their bunkhouses, and had lunch served. There were three bunkhouses so that all of my girls would be together in one, Stella’s girls in another, and Mom’s girls in the third bunkhouse.

    After lunch I took my girls to the horse corral. They picked out the horse that they would have for their entire stay with us. I helped them all get saddled up and mounted. Then I headed them slowly toward the big pond. It didn’t take them very long to get used to something that big between their legs.

    We own a hundred square miles of land. That’s ten miles by ten miles or sixty-four thousand acres of land. It sounds like a lot but land is pretty cheap in Wyoming. We actually own one of the smallest ranches in this area. Our biggest assets are the four ponds we have. The big pond is eight miles from our ranch house and is almost a mile across.

    As we approached the area that I like to go to, the girls noticed some improvements since last year. Actually all I did was put up a wall to change behind. Let me describe this area to you. There is a corral that holds our horses. Some grass grows in the corral because it is right along the shore of the big pond and the ground has plenty of water. There is an old cast iron bathtub that I fill with buckets of pond water. That takes care of our horses. I put up a wall that starts about two feet above the ground and comes up about another three feet. It is made of old barn boards and basically covers the girls from their knees to their chins. On the other side are nails to hold their clothes when they remove them. A small shelf holds their jewelry. I provide bikinis for the girls to change into so they can go swimming. I bought three dozen string bikinis this year all the same, skimpy. As far as I am concerned one size does fit all; it’s just that on some girls I get to see more skin. Then there is the outhouse that is much further away from the pond to keep it from contaminating the water.

    I took care of the horses while the girls changed then I ducked behind a tree and changed too. I made sure that my ass stuck out from behind the tree when I bent over like I always do. When the girls came out from behind the wall I was impressed. I asked them if I could take a class picture and of course they always say yes. I had them line up so that some of the horses were in one half of the picture and the big pond was in the other half behind the girls. I took several pictures of them all together then I asked if I could take individual pictures. Again every girl said yes so I got to zoom in on their breasts, pussies, and I even asked them to turn around for ass shots. Those thin strings did little to cover their butts. A few of the more outgoing girls bent right over to show me their cute little brown puckered assholes too. One in particular that I had fucked last year looked around first then moved her bikini bottom over to expose her shaved pussy for me alone to see. I got a very nice picture too. I knew that I would get all the pictures I wanted of her later when I fuck her. She had gotten a lot sexier since last year that’s for sure.

    So anyway we all went in for a swim. I raced them out to the raft that I had constructed out of fifty-five gallon plastic drums. I was sure that it would hold a lot more than just the eleven of us. We sort of took turns jumping into the water and climbing back up on the raft. I was impressed when they lost their tops occasionally then just smiled at me and tucked their tits back in as I watched. This was going to be a week to remember. My tight little Speedo’s did little to hide my erection. They weren’t supposed to! So for an hour we enjoyed each other’s bodies and I gave my welcome to our ranch speech. I went over the rules and what was expected of them. Then we all dove in and swam ashore. The more outgoing girls removed their tops as they came ashore. I smiled broadly then asked if they would mind if I took a few more pictures. They smiled at me then looked at one another. The rest of the girls just kept going to the changing wall and disappeared on the other side. The four topless girls posed very seductively for me while I saw some of the other girls peeking over the changing wall to see what they were doing. These four girls were going to put out for me before the week was over and we all knew it. After I took a few pictures along with a top half shot of each girl they whispered to each other, removed their bottoms, and posed for nude pictures for me. I loved it. They were either shaved bald or had a very sparse patch of fur left on their love mounds. They gladly posed nude by themselves for me as the other girls came out fully dressed and ready to go. I guessed that it was time to change and get back on the trail.

    We got back in time to put our horses away, care for them, and get washed up for dinner. It was our famous welcome dinner with a calf that had been roasting over an open pit all day. My four girls stayed pretty close to me and managed to whisper sexual things into my ears. I had given it some thought and suggested to the girls that they all meet me just after dark up in the hayloft. They all agreed even though they all wanted me to themselves.

    Dinner went well and we had a sing along while two of our ranch hands played a guitar and a harmonica. We did some dancing too. When Mom rang the dinner bell to get our attention she reminded everyone that six o’clock in the morning comes real early on a ranch. As Stella and I headed up our rooms she was quiet. We share a bathroom that is between our bedrooms so I asked for the shower first. Stella let me have it.

    Half way through my shower Stella came in and stood near the counter and asked, “So you really going to fuck those four girls tonight big brother?”

    I popped my head out and asked, “How’d you know about that?”

    Stella laughed and said, “Your other six girls are jealous! If they can’t have you they don’t want those four to have you either. I know all about the class pictures, the topless pictures, and those four girls posing nude for you too.”

    I said, “Oh! Are you going to tell Mom?”

    Stella smiled and said, “No! Not if you include me in on some of your action too!”

    I looked at her and asked, “Include! How?”

    Stella said, “I’m as pretty as some of those girls! Aren’t I?”

    I looked her over from head to toe and replied, “Well yeah but you’re my sister!”

    Stella said, “So I’m not good enough to fuck?”

    At that I just had to smile. Then I said, “If that’s what you really want come in here and say that!”

    I watched as Stella got undressed and came in with me. Now that’s the first time I ever saw my sister naked and I liked it. When I started washing her off she tensed up but then started to relax. As I washed her rather nice tits she tensed up again. When I got to her pussy she really tensed up but she had come this far so she let me have better access by opening her legs up wider for me. Stella cautiously washed my cock and balls. Then I turned off the water and stepped out of the shower leaving the curtain open so I could see her body. I held up a towel and she stepped into it and I dried her off.

    I took Stella into her own room and gently pushed her onto the bed. I kissed her and not at all like she was my sister. She liked it. I kissed her nipples and Stella cooed. I fingered her pussy and tickled her clit. That sent her into an excited peaceful place.

    I could not believe it when Stella said, “Take my virginity! Now!”

    I choked and said, “You’re a virgin!”

    Stella smiled and said, “Well yes! Mom keeps a close eye on me and we don’t let boys come to our dude ranch. I made out with a few of the girls last summer but now I want something better. And dear brother your it! Unless I let one of the ranch hands fuck me like mother does!”

    I choked again and said, “Mom lets the ranch hands fuck her?”

    Stella said, “Well just Joe, Pete, and Sam. Oh yeah and Billy once in a while.”

    I said, “Holy fuck! I never knew that!”

    Then Stella repeated, “Take my virginity! Now!”

    With that I placed the head of my cock at my sister’s virgin hole and pushed gently. The head slipped in but I stopped because I didn’t want to hurt her. Stella grabbed my ass in both of her hands and forced her hip up impaling herself on my shaft. I looked at her in amazement and started fucking her for all I was worth. I hadn’t fucked anyone in several weeks and was really looking forward to fucking those four girls later so my sister was just in the right place at the right time. I gave her all she wanted and then some. I hosed down her love tunnel until it overflowed.

    Afterwards I asked, “Didn’t it hurt?”

    Stella said, “No silly, I broke my hymen years ago by riding horses I just never had a cock in there before. Well not a real cock anyway.”

    I looked at her and asked, “You have a dildo?”

    Stella said, “Of course I do. Mom gave it to me. She has a drawer full and said that I can borrow them whenever I need!”

    I just said, “Wow!”

    Stella kissed me and said, “Thanks I really needed that. You’re a lot better than my dildo! When can we do it again?”

    I looked the clock and said, “I’ve got to get going. I’m not sure I can take care of all four girls now!”

    Stella said, “I can help!”

    I looked at her and she said, “Really! I can keep two of them occupied while you fuck the other two! I promise they won’t be disappointed. I really learned a lot last year!”

    So I said, “Okay! You better get dressed! We’re going up into the hayloft!”

    I went to my room and just pulled on a T-shirt and slipped on my jeans without any underwear. Then I pulled on my boots. Stella came in. It looked like she had just pulled on a T-shirt and her jeans too. I took her in my arms and kissed her. Then we slipped out to go to the barn.

    As I climbed up the ladder to the hayloft I saw six of my girls there. They were shocked to see Stella behind me.

    I looked at the girls and said, “I didn’t expect six of you! I can’t satisfy all of you!”

    One of the girls said, “We didn’t really expect you to satisfy all of us but we were hoping to share you and each get a little of that cock of yours!”

    I said, “Well okay! Suppose we split you up into two groups. You three come with me and you three go with Stella!”

    I put one new girl with two that had made out with last year. The group of three that I picked first were smiling. I took them just a few feet to one side while Stella took her girls just a few feet to the other side. Stella and I both wanted to watch the other perform.

    I took off my boots, T-shirt, and jeans and then stood before the girls naked with a huge erection. I watched Stella undress and expose her luscious little body for the girls to admire. Then the girls undressed while Stella and I watched. This was the first time that I had seen two of the girls nude. Well the tiny string bikini hardly left much to my imagination. I kissed each one of my girls, held their tits, and cupped their pussies. I got into a sixty-nine with one girl then changed girls before I could cum. I needed to save myself for a while at least. I figured that after Stella I might have two really good ones left. After the sixty-nine with all three girls I had them get on their hands and knees while I poked their sweet pussies from behind. After that I had them get on their backs and fucked them from the front. I went from one to the other poking away as I wanted. Then when I couldn’t hold back any longer I fired into the new girl for all I was worth and emptied everything that I had into her.

    I said, “If you other girls want any help yourself.”

    Suddenly Stella was right there getting the first taste. Then all five girls took a taste from the girl’s pussy. When they finished Stella and I traded girls so that I got to fool around with the other three girls. Pretty much I did the same thing with them. Mostly I tried to satisfy them before I started fucking all three at the same time. The best part was that they were willing to let me use them together and showed no sign of jealousy. Stella really seemed to enjoy herself too. After I was completely drained Stella and I kissed the girls good night and headed to our rooms. After I turned out my light Stella got into bed with me. She had on something silky and it felt incredible rubbing against my skin. When I palmed her breast I loved the feel of the silk against her skin.

    In the morning I saw how beautiful her sexy silk nightshirt looked. We took a shower together and got dressed for the day. I watched Stella slip on a very tiny pair of string panties.

    I asked, “Why do you even bother wearing them?”

    Stella replied, “Because they are sexy as hell, I like the way they rub against my asshole, and you will be thinking about them crawling up my pussy lips all day long. It will excite the hell out you as much as it does me!”

    I had to admit she was right about that.

    At breakfast we sat with our girls but Stella looked at me and smiled a lot.

    After breakfast my girls and I had our assigned chores to do and we did them very well and very efficiently too. After all, my girls had all been here before where as Stella’s girls were mostly first timers that needed to be told everything. Soon we were off for the obstacle course that was set up in the dry riverbed. My girls had a hard time but I knew they would get better in a day or two.

    For lunch I had asked for a picnic lunch. One of the ranch hands was to deliver it to the big pond for us. When we arrived at the big pond Stella was already there with her group. She had been told about our picnic lunch idea and decided that her group would like it too. So the twenty-two of us enjoyed a light lunch and my girls went to change into their string bikinis. Stella just looked at me and I smiled and told her that there were more in a wooden crate at the end of the changing wall. Stella opened it and handed out suits to her girls then put one on herself. Several of her girls were a little self-conscious but put them on anyway because everyone else was. You have to love peer pressure. Those girls probably wouldn’t have been caught dead in a bikini that small if it hadn’t been for my girls strutting their stuff in them. It sure helped that Stella pretended that it was all she ever wore if she wore anything at all. She had never worn a string bikini before. However, Stella had let me fuck her, ate the two girls that I had fucked, and shower with me twice so a string bikini was not going to bother her in the least.

    My girls told Stella’s girls about the class photo that I took of them yesterday. Stella smiled at me and then asked her girls if they were interested. About half were interested and quickly talked the shy half into letting me photograph them in the smallest thing that they had ever worn. As I took their pictures I watched their faces as I said, “Now turn around.” A few of them looked like I had just insulted them. Reluctantly they turned around so that I could take pictures of their bare asses. I just loved the string around their back, around their waist, and down their crack. I really liked the look. Then I had them keep their ass aimed at me but turn slightly so that I could see their faces too. Stella was just beaming. After that we all swam out to the raft where my girls were.

    Stella dove in and came up with her tits exposed and giggled about. Her small triangles had separated allowing us to see her nipples and areola. In fact after that she made sure to expose them every time that she jumped in. The six girls from last night did the same thing. Eventually Stella and the other six girls just removed their tops and said that they were tired of adjusting them. My other four girls tossed their tops in the pile too. Stella smiled when half of her girls did too. The shy girls were almost embarrassed into removing their tops and tossing them into the pile.

    Stella looked at me and said, “Okay we all tossed in half of our bathing suits! Now toss in half of your!”

    I looked at her like she was crazy! Then the other girls, especially mine wanted me to remove my Speedo. When Stella’s girls joined in I stood up and peeled my suit down to my ankles and took them off adding them to the pile of bikini tops. Stella giggled and added her bottom to the pile too then held my hand and we dove into the water together naked. When we came up I climbed up the ladder as sixteen girls watched my cock jiggle as I did so. I suggested to Stella that we should go ashore, take some more pictures, and get back to riding. She agreed and told me to get the bikinis and try to catch her. Stella jumped in and started swimming. I wanted her to win so I picked up all of the tops and our bottoms and jumped in. All of the other girls got in before I did. They stood on shore and laughed at me. Stella reminded them of our new class pictures. My ten girls removed their bottoms and asked me to get in their class picture while Stella took our picture. Then Stella got her ten topless girls ready for their pictures. I was very pleased with them. Then the girls went to change behind the changing wall while I got dressed too.

    Stella and her group wanted to ride with my group and me. We rode around the big pond and across most of our property. I figured that it was about a twenty-mile trip before we got home for dinner. Stella’s girls had sore asses when they got off. It was a little too much for the new girls. Mom smiled when Stella put cushions on ten chairs for her girls.

    As we ate my other four girls said that they wanted in on the action tonight and asked Stella and I to just come to their bunkhouse after dark. I told them that we would happy too. Later when I mentioned it to Stella she said that two of her girls wanted to join us too. Okay! Stella knew that I needed to save myself so she didn’t press me to fuck her in our bedrooms. However she wanted to be included in the group sex in Cabin Three. So as soon as it was dark we headed out. Stella stopped by her cabin to get her two girls.

    I wasn’t sure how to satisfy all thirteen girls. I knew that Stella would help out all she could. I promised Stella that I would fuck her in the morning if she could wait. She could, then I had twelve girls to satisfy. I knew that I was good for three climaxes so I decided groups of four would do it nicely. Stella asked the girls to divide up but suggested that her girls get to go first so that they could get their very needed sleep. My girls didn’t care so they let them. Stella helped me work the four girls into a frenzy so that I could poke all four at the same time I made sure that one of her girls was the lucky winner. I noticed that the other eight girls had split up into couples and were enjoying each other while I was busy. After everyone sampled my cum from her pussy Stella’s two girls went back to their cabin. Four of my girls came over to Stella and I for round two. Then we had round three and I was drained once again. Stella played with my limp dick and asked the girls if they thought it was cute. They giggled and said yes. Stella and I kissed each one goodnight and headed back to our bedrooms.

    Mom was sitting on the front porch and saw us coming out of Cabin Three. She is no dummy!

    Mom asked, “Were you two behaving?”

    Stella answered, “No we weren’t”

    Mom smiled and asked, “Are the girls all tucked in?”

    Stella said, “They are now but it took us a couple of hours to wear them out!”

    Mom smiled and said, “Me too! Sam and Billy will sure be tired in the morning. I really wore them out. By the way are you two doing it?”

    Stella said, “Yes! I gave him my virginity last night! Oh Mom you should have been with us at the big pond today. All twenty girls were topless along with me. His girls got bottomless with me too. Then he got naked. We have a few pictures that you should see!”

    Mom said, “Okay” and followed us up to my room.

    As Mom looked at the pictures that I took she had her hand inside her blouse and was playing with one of her nipples. Stella had her hand up under Mom’s skirt. I could tell she was playing with Mom’s pussy.

    Mom said, “You know! We should get a couple of these blown up and framed to put on your wall. Did you fuck all ten of your girls?”

    I said, “Yes plus two of Stella’s girls too.”

    Mom smiled and said, “A chip off the old block. Your father would be so proud of you! He wanted to fuck everything that had to squat to pee too!”

    Stella said, “Mom why don’t you bring your girls out to the big pond for lunch tomorrow too?”

    Mom said, “You just want to see me in one of those skimpy bikinis! Don’t you?”

    Stella said, “Actually I want to see you out of it!”

    Mom backed up and started undressing. Stella hit me and pointed at my camera. Mom looked at my camera, smiled, and waited until I got it before she continued. Mom has a fantastic body. I had no idea how fantastic until she got naked. Mom’s body looked very physically fit and toned to perfection. She had tan marks that looked like she had been wearing my bikinis. Mom noticed me staring at her breasts and her shaved pussy. She had a very nice skimpy tan.

    Then Mom said, “Yes I found your bikinis at the big pond a couple of weeks ago and started sun bathing in them to get my tan.”

    Even though I had cum three times already tonight I was rock hard. Stella giggled and suggested that I try to do them both together. Even Mom was all for it. So I undressed while Stella undressed. Mom laughed and suggested a family portrait to go along with the two class photos. I set it on timer and stood next to Mom. We took three more pictures then checked them out on my monitor. We all agreed that one of them was perfect.

    Mom said, “I’ll send Billy down to Denver to get a larger printer and print paper to go with it. How about eleven by seventeen?”

    I looked at our family picture and said, “Perfect! Can I get one of just you from the knees up?”

    Mom said, “Only if you take some of Stella the same way!”

    I said, “Okay!”

    After I took their pictures it was quite late but Stella wouldn’t let me go to bed unless I fucked them both. It wasn’t my best work but I satisfied Stella and Mom had enough sex earlier so she wasn’t hard to please either. Mom tucked Stella in with me, kissed us both, and then went to her own bedroom.

    In the morning Mom had to wake Stella and I up. She joined me in the shower and then let Stella take her place while she got dressed. By the time we dressed and got downstairs the rest of the girls were already seated for breakfast.

    During breakfast Mom announced, “We will all be eating lunch at the big pond today. There are string bikinis there if you girls wish otherwise we will go skinny-dipping as a family and you are all welcome to join us.”

    My ten girls said that they had already gone skinny-dipping. Then Stella’s girls said that they had gone topless the day before. Mom’s girls were concerned but the rest of the girls told them that seeing me naked was well worth it. Mom seconded that motion! As soon as breakfast was over Mom reminded Stella and I that we still had to give the girls their money’s worth on the horses too.

    After our choirs I took my girls back to the dry riverbed. They did much better this time and then we rode across our land to the old mine then up around the big pond. We arrived after Mom did. Mom was already naked. Half of her girls were naked too and half were wearing their bikini bottoms. Mom told me that five of her girls were having their periods. When Stella arrived Mom asked her if she had some extra tampons in her saddlebags. Luckily she did. Mom put the two boxes out where the girls could get to them. Stella told them to tuck the string up inside if they wanted too and that they could dig for the strings later.

    I said, “I find the string kind of sexy! If you need help finding the string later I’ll be glad to help you.”

    Stella said, “Hell I’ll help you too!”

    Mom said, “Well I guess we will all help you if you want us too.”

    Two of Stella girls and one of mine grabbed a tampon too.

    I couldn’t believe that out of thirty-two girls eight of them were having their period.

    Since the other three girls thought nothing of removing their tampons, putting fresh ones in, and letting the string show Mom’s five girls did too. However they did it behind the changing wall where there was a little modesty.

    All of us would not fit on my raft. Mom suggested that I make a better one for next year. Stella suggested that I put in a dock so that they could just walk out to the raft and then dive into the water. Until then we each took our girls out for awhile and took turns.

    Mom grabbed my camera and took a nude group picture of her girls. When my group came in she wanted to get in the picture with her girls. Eventually I put the camera up on a high post and took a complete group picture of me with all thirty-two naked girls. I used the highest setting I could to get some very clear pictures.

    That first week was the start of the best season that we ever had.

    The End


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Stacy_(0)

    Font size : +


    ………………………….., brrr…, dam cool in this house !
    ……Pat wondered what she could do to get warm. Stacy and her husband kept their home cool at night. Better for the lungs Pat knew but she was freezing her ass off as she lay on the chesterfield. This light blanket was not doing it for her.
    ……Gerald was Pat-s boss. He owned G & S Renovators. Pat did his books as a side job to bring in extra money. Stacy and Gerald had thrown a party in their home for sub-trades, regular clients, and employees. ……Pat came alone; she had no one… She would stay the night and Gerald would drive her home in the morning after breakfast. Pat got along very well with the Hubbard-s.
    ……Pat was lying on the chesterfield shivering when she saw Gerald walk past on his way the bathroom, Gerald was illuminated by moon light shining through the window… Gerald was only wearing shorts…, Pat was embarrassed. Even more so upon hearing him pee; she waited until he was going back to bed before she asked him;

    — Gerald, is there another blanket, I am freezing.

    — Climb into our bed Patricia…, Stacy-s there; she will not mind you sleeping in our bed… It will give her a break from my snoring. Gerald chuckles.

    — Where will you sleep?

    — I have some estimating to do Patricia. I will finish up the estimating and sleep on the cot in that spare room at the far end of the house. It is a dusty old thing…, but I love it. It is so dam comfortable Patricia. Oh, excuse me…, Patty babe. Gerald laughs…, so do I.
    [ Gerald likes to keep it formal, he calls me Patricia. Stacy affectionately calls me Patty babe. ]

    ……Our conversation went back and forth until my cold feet ended the conversation, I finally agreed. I climbed into bed with Stacy. Stacy and I got along very well, and there had never been anything sexual between us so I went to bed happy to get warm.
    …… [ Climbing under the covers I got close to Stacy and woke her. ]

    — Whoa, you are freezing there Patty babe. [ Patty babe…, it sounded funny; Stacy had a slight lisp. ]

    — Brrrrrrrrrrr, I know.

    ……Stacy moved in close and hugged Patty.
    ……Pat was about to move away but the warmth of Stacy-s body felt so good .

    — Yikes ! Patty babe, you are so cold my nipples are hard….

    ……Stacy pushed her chest into Patty-s arm.
    ……Pat felt Stacy-s hard nipples. An odd thing to do she thought…, but Stacy-s body gave off heat and right now that was the number one to Pat.

    ……Stacy: Stacy is aggressive; you can always count on her to say what she is thinking.
    — Here, turn around, we will spoon… Stacy says.

    ……Pat flips her body about and Stacy snuggles up to her from behind. It feels nice and warm. Pat was going to speak but could not think of anything to say.
    …..Stacy slips an arm between Patty-s neck and the pillow, snaking her arm about Patty until her left hand is on Patty-s right shoulder. Stacy moves her right hand onto Patty-s stomach pulling the two women tight.
    ………………..Pat feels secure all wrapped-up in Stacy-s arms.
    ……Pat lay in Stacy arms, not giving it a second thought as to how this might look; more importantly, Pat is getting warm.

    ……She had always liked Stacy. Stacy is a cute average sized woman with black hair and big brown eyes; her best feature Pat thought… Stacy-s nose is small-ish with a bit of a point to it. She has a small pouty mouth, more than capable of delivering sassy comments. In Pat-s best judgement Stacy has – A – cup breasts.
    …… Stacy-s legs and arms are a bit thick for her height. She has a little bulge on her tummy but nothing that takes away from her attractiveness. Pat had overheard some of the men making comments about Stacy-s rear; according to those guys she has a great ass. Pat has no opinion on that topic.

    ……Pat was getting nice and arm and was thinking of pulling away from Stacy to get a good night-s sleep.

    ……Stacy likes Patty. She especially likes her modest nature. Stacy wants Patty-s body and has for quite awhile now. She insists that Patty babe be invited to these parties.
    ……Stacy had plans to get Pat drunk enough to seduce her. Perhaps the cold would take the place of booze this night. Stacy-s plan begins to unfold.

    ……Pat, Patty to Stacy, and Patricia to Gerald, is four years older than Stacy-s twenty seven years. She had been married…, but was divorced some eight years back.

    ……Stacy liked two things about alcohol; one, alcohol is great in creating a party atmosphere and two, it can be very helpful in the art of seduction. Stacy had discovered this in college and used it effectively.

    ……Stacy had gained some insight into Patty babe… First, Pat never masturbated, it is a sin; secondly her ex was a lousy lover. To Stacy this meant a frustrated woman ripe for seduction.

    ……Stacy smiled… Patty is in her bed…, boozed up…, and although she is not drunk enough to take advantage of…, she is snuggled up to her, nice and close. Stacy intends to use this opportunity to her advantage.
    ……Stacy knew all she needed to do was think about Patty for a minute and she would have the nerve to act. Stacy knows she was an aggressive woman; it has paid off in the past.

    ……Pat is a tall girl, five ten, a natural blonde with brown streaks supplemented with golden tips. She has blue-grey eyes, a straight nose and appealing lips. Her facial shape is of a heart…, Stacy thinks…
    ……Patty has beautiful hands and feet; with lovely slim arms and long slender legs. Patty-s most outstanding feature would be her breasts. She has a nice ass but her tits are fantastic, a – C – cup to be sure. Stacy loves Patty babe-s tits.

    ……Stacy smiled as she remembered how she feigned needing a towel. Stacy had asked Patty if she could come into the bathroom while she was showering. Patty unlocked the door and skipped back into the shower. Stacy stayed a few minutes chatting. When Patty washed her hair Stacy got up on the toilet and looked into the shower, the shower is made of an Etched opaque glass.
    …..She watched for many, many seconds, appreciating her friend-s naked body. When Patty lifted her arms while washing her hair, Stacy got a first-hand view of those gorgeous tits.

    ……Stacy was ready to make her move in THE seduction of PATTY BABE. She liked to call it a seduction when talking it over with her husband; who is a definite facilitator in Stacy-s endeavour to get Patty babe.
    ……Stacy knew Gerald thought Patricia was a fantastic human being. He knew she had not been made love to in years. If Stacy could give Patricia an orgasm then that was ok with him; as long as it was not a problem during business.
    ……Stacy knew her husband; nice as he was, Gerald had a bit of a perverse side to him; and for that Stacy was eternally grateful. Men she thought, you can always count them when it comes to sex.

    ……Stacy inhaled Patty-s hair fragrance
    — You smell great Patty babe…, I love you.

    ……Pat reached behind her touching Stacy-s face.
    — I love you too honey. Pat replied.

    ……She thought how nice it was to have a friend like Stacy… In moving her arm to touch her friends face Pat opened herself up.

    ……Stacy took hold of Patty-s raised arm, sliding her hand along Patty-s arm, guiding Patty-s hand to her mouth. Stacy kissed Patty-s hand softly…, kissing each finger separately, looking at Patty-s beautiful eyes.

    ……Pat turned her face to look at Stacy in the dim light provided by the streetlights. She smiled warmly at this woman who was kissing her hand. What a nice thing to do Pat thought.
    ……Pat was wearing flannel pyjamas. They had a tie around the waist with accompanying elastic. Her top buttoned down the front. In her tossing about one of these buttons had come undone.

    ……Stacy slipped her hand under Patty-s top moving her hand to Patty-s right breast. Gently squeezing her tit…, sliding her nipple between two fingers. Patty-s nipple stood erect the moment Stacy touched it.

    …… NO !
    …… It sounded like – OH – to Stacy.

    ….. Pat went to speak…, she started to move in defence of herself but was unable to stop Stacy as the sensations brought on by Stacy-s touch ran through her.
    ……Pat-s breath caught in her throat, her head went back some, she stopped breathing for many seconds. Her mind numbed and body was paralyzed…
    ……Ohhhh…, the sensation of being touched…, Pat-s body was tingling, her skin raised goose bumps as what seemed like electricity ran through her body…

    ……Stacy felt Patty move, then freeze with her back arched, and her head back slightly. Running her fingers over Patty-s nipple ignited Stacy. She felt her juices run past her lips onto her upper thigh.
    ……With her confidence bolstered Stacy moved aside allowing Patty-s body to roll back. Continuously kneading her breast, and squeezing her nipple, Stacy opened her friends top exposing those gorgeous big tits. Stacy-s mouth swooped in on the lonely breast, lips pulling at the nipple, sucking Patty-s tit. Stacy worked Patty-s tits until her nipples were hard as stone.

    — OH GOD !

    ……She moved a hand to the tie on Patty-s bottoms, pulling gently on the fabric cord until it untied. Stacy slipped her hand into Patty-s bottoms seeking out and finding her pussy. Slipping her hand between Patty-s legs she squeezed her nearly virgin friend.

    ……Pat moved to stop Stacy but once again her defences were laid waste by powerful sexual feelings. Pat was unable to mount any form of resistance to Stacy-s loving touch.

    ……Stacy adjusted her gaze so she could watch her hand pull up and out of Patty-s pyjamas, catching a glimpse of Patty-s — Mons de Venus — as it pushed against her panties creating that familiar mound.
    ……Stacy ran her fingers to Patty-s waist, along her waist band and slipping her hand into her panties…, feeling Patty-s warm, sexy tummy. Reaching her goal she rubbed Patty-s crotch, squeezing firmly.
    …… Pat moaned, her legs slightly open.

    ……Stacy-s fingers found Patty-s pussy. Stacy pushed a finger carefully into her friend-s wet vaginal opening. Fingering Patty for a short time Stacy brought that moist finger to her mouth tasting her friend.

    — Mmmmm, you taste good Patty babe.

    ……Stacy pushed her finger into Patty-s body again, gently fingering her. Pulling her finger out she placed it near Patty-s mouth. Patty turned her head away from Stacy-s finger.

    — No, taste yourself honey, a woman should taste herself.

    …… Pat moved her head and Stacy pressed her finger to her lips….

    — Open your mouth honey.

    ……Pat cautiously opened her mouth and Stacy pushed in that wet finger. Pat tasted herself for the first time in her life.

    ……Stacy finger fucked Patty-s mouth slowly, making sure her friend sucked on that finger. Watching her finger move in and out of Patty-s mouth was so erotic Stacy had a small orgasm.

    ……Pat briefly looked to Stacy but returned quickly to her own sexual sensation, sucking on Stacy-s finger. She had very little experience sexually, despite being married for nearly two years.

    ……Stacy knew Patty was getting close to orgasm… She had to slow her down. Stacy wanted to explore Patty-s body before she let her orgasm. Virgins, Stacy thought, and smiled, could this get any better.

    ……Stacy pushed the covers back while getting out of bed. Stacy was wearing a night gown with nothing underneath. In one move Stacy was naked in front of Patty.

    ……Patty-s eyes grew large as she saw her Stacy naked.
    ……Stacy looked at her friend, enjoying her reaction.

    ……Stacy could see Patty becoming self conscious. She went to the closet, a mere fifteen feet away and retrieved three of her husband-s ties; including his favourite black one. Gerald would enjoy the irony.
    ……When she returned to the bed Patty had pulled her top closed over her breasts. She looked scared.

    ……Taking Patty-s hands one at a time Stacy tied each wrist separately.

    ……Pat was mortified at what was happening. She had no idea how to get out of this situation.

    ……Stacy tied the ties together about the bed headboard; Patty-s arms were over her head. Stacy looked at her friend, Stacy smiled;
    — You look petrified honey.

    ……Pat was petrified, no doubt there.

    — Do you remember last year when we went to the mountains and you were so afraid to go tobogganing. I told you it would be ok. You trusted me then Patty and you had a great time. Trust me now.., I will make you a very happy girl…

    — Ok ! She answered meekly.
    ……Pat was frightened. Her friend-s reassurance did nothing to quell her fears.

    ……Stacy kissed Patty, softly, lovingly:
    — I would never hurt you Patty, I love you. Now, let-s get that body of yours worked up again… Stacy gave Patty a warm smile.

    ……Stacy new that she was going to get what she wanted, her smile hid her agenda. Patty was going to be ravished; her body would be exploited to the maximum. Stacy intended to take full advantage…, what a fantastic body, and unbelievable skin.

    — I love your shyness Patty babe…

    ……Stacy opened Patty-s top once again showing off those gorgeous tits. She leaned forward whispering; — You have fantastic tits Patty…

    ….. Pat blushed.

    …..The light provide by the bedside lamps, which Stacy had turned on, was more than enough to show Patty-s embarrassment. Stacy laughed;

    — See what I mean !
    …… She kissed Patty again, this time with more passion.

    ……Stacy kissed Patty brushing her lips lightly across Patty-s mouth, teasing her, darting her tongue in and out of Patty-s mouth, licking her lips with the edge of her tongue.

    ……Pat moved her face from side to side as the kisses tickled her lips.

    ……Stacy loved teasing Patty. Stacy kissed Patty in a teasing fashion several more times.

    ……Pat eventually shivered, and giggled a little…

    ………………….With the tension broken, Stacy moved quickly to Patty-s tits sucking on her nipples, biting gently… Patty flinched, letting out a small squeal.

    ……Pat opened her mouth, her head back expecting another bite.

    ……Stacy did not disappoint, sucking, licking and gently biting Patty-s tits. Pulling her nipples with her lips; pulling her nipples with her teeth.
    ……Stacy raked her teeth over Patty-s tits…

    ……Each time she stopped, Pat would hold her breath, waiting for the next time Stacy would suck or bite her tits. Pat-s nipples were hard and at least an inch long.

    ……Stacy marvelled at those long nipples… Stacy ravished those tits for five or six more minutes.

    — I cannot get enough of your breasts Patty; you have such fantastic tits…, and your nipples are perfect.

    ……Pat was so enamoured with Stacy-s assault on her breasts she did not notice Stacy-s hand pushing her pyjamas past her hip bones.

    ……Stacy moved her mouth to Patty-s ear while holding her, whispering loving words into Patty-s ear. Stacy pulled Patty to her and in doing so Patty-s left hip left the mattress. As Stacy-s words of love titillated Patty, she slipped the bottoms over Patty-s hip and past her cheek.
    ……Stacy coyly ran her lips from one ear to the other ear, rolling Patty to her other side, capturing her attention with soft whispers.

    ……Pat-s body tingled; she was drowning in the lovemaking of her friend. Nothing registered in her mind above the sexual feelings she was experiencing.

    — I am going to curl your toes Patty babe !

    …… Pat did not understand that expression. It was then that Pat noticed her panties and pyjama bottoms were at her knees. Pat tried to sit up to pull her panties and bottoms up. She had forgotten Stacy had tied her to the bed.

    — No…, no honey… Trust me…
    …… Stacy softly spoke these words to Patty.

    ……Pat lay back; she gulped knowing her pussy was exposed.

    ……Stacy kissed and touched Patty-s feet, toes and calves; sucking on her toes, licking her legs.

    ……Pat once again was overwhelmed by her friends love making. She knew her legs were open, but that seemed trivial now… laying there…, enjoying Stacy-s love making… until she felt a tongue touch her clit. Pat jumped.
    — Ungh !

    ……Stacy flicked Patty-s clit… Stacy loved the taste of this woman, her smell. She kept licking, sucking and poking Patty with her tongue.

    ……Pat-s legs opened, her knees came up, inviting more of the same from her friend. Pat felt such warmth toward Stacy. Her trust complete, not thinking for one second about anything other than the sensations her body was experiencing.

    — WOW ! I never ——— Pat exclaimed.

    ……Stacy had had a second orgasm…she could not help herself. Stacy slipped a finger into Patty. Stacy was losing control she was so turned on. She even pressed a finger to Patty-s bum.

    ……Pat never noticed…, hips moving erratically. Pat moaned; she sighed; her breathing coming in gasps… and sometimes not at all.

    ……So sexy all that gasping. Stacy loved the power, too control Patty like this…
    ……Stacy smiled; a wicked thought crossed her mind. Stacy moved her right hand between her own legs, fingering herself.

    — Patty babe, would you please suck my finger. It is so sexy and really turns me on ?

    ……Pat opened her mouth eager to do something for Stacy. She felt Stacy-s finger enter her mouth. It tasted funny but she did not care. Pat sucked on that finger; she swallowed as the saliva built up in her mouth. She heard Stacy groan. She felt Stacy orgasm. Pat felt proud to do that for Stacy.

    ……Stacy nearly fainted when she saw Patty suck on her finger. Stacy-s own juices were on that finger. Another orgasm rolled through Stacy, stronger than the last one.

    ……As Stacy settled from her orgasm, she thought how Patty-s seduction had been far more rewarding than she could have ever hoped for. Patty-s body was so sexy, she was so easy, so pliable. Her need for sex left Patty defenceless.
    ……Stacy thanked the asshole who had married Patty. Fucking jerk had abused Patty… Thank God Gerald intervened.
    ……Stacy re-positioned Patty so her ass was in the air, her head down. This exercise gave Stacy time to cool her temper…
    ……Stacy retrieved her vibrator.

    ……………….. Pat waited…, she knew she was wide open. Pat did not care. Stacy could do what she wanted Pat thought…she had given Pat the best sex she had ever experienced.

    ……Stacy moved in behind Patty. The view of Patty-s ass took her breath away. Bending her like this, bum in the air, was…, maybe…, the sexiest thing she had ever seen.
    ……On her knees, Patty-s vagina was slightly open and her anus stretched tight. Stacy positioned her tongue next to Patty-s bum and pressed her tongue against Patty-s anus.

    ……Pat felt Stacy-s tongue on her bum hole.
    — No…, no…, not there, that is my bum.

    …… Stacy pushed her tongue inward, Patty-s anus opened some and Stacy began to lick this lovely woman.

    ……Pat started to protest; Pat started to move; Pat —, … stopped,—-. She could not believe it felt this way…, she was lost…

    ……It took time, but Stacy got her tongue into Patty-s ass; she was going insane, her tongue doing Patty babe-s virgin ass. Stacy pushed her tongue in as far as it would go, God she was tight. Stacy had a long tongue and had used it this way before; ah…, a College education.
    ……She heard Patty moan. Stacy powered her face into this gorgeous woman-s ass. Swirling her tongue around, rimming Patty-s ass, tongue fucking her, she felt Patty-s hips buck, and buck again.
    ……Stacy felt Patty-s orgasm, her anus pressuring her tongue, her ass bouncing as she came. Stacy forced her tongue to stay in Patty-s ass.
    ……Patty came a second time, or was it a continuation of the first orgasm, Stacy did not care. Stacy continued her assault on Patty-s ass…, pulling her tongue out and gnawing on her, and then tongue fucking Patty-s ass…all the while playing with Patty-s clit.
    ……Stacy loved the sound of Patty moaning…, Stacy ravished that perfect ass.

    — God woman…, you are driving me crazy ! Stacy said.

    ……Pat smiled, she had already had several orgasms; she was happy she pleased Stacy.

    ……Stacy inserted a finger into that shapely ass, her finger slipped into that small wet hole easily…Stacy fingered Patty-s tight ass…
    …… Aaaaaaargh…, to be the first… Stacy finger fucked Patty-s ass…
    ……Stacy took her hand and fingered herself, and then, using her own juices lubed Patty-s ass. She did this several times until Patty-s ass was well lubricated… What a rush !
    ……Stacy forced in a second finger; fucking Patty-s ass…stretching her…
    — Ungghh !
    ……Stacy bit Patty-s bum; gnawing on her cheeks….Stacy knew she was losing control….she did not care…

    ……Pat could feel Stacy nipping at her ass. It hurt a little, Pat did not mind. She wanted to give her friend some pleasure. Pat could feel Stacy-s fingers in her ass, it is an odd feeling she thought, and it hurt a little but it also felt kind of good.
    ……Pat was dead tired. Pat thought it must look comical, her ass in the air, tits crushed into the mattress; hands tied over her head. God only knows how her hair looked. She hoped it was not too bad.

    ……Stacy reached for the vibrator. Moving herself around, Stacy turned on the vibrator and touched Patty with it…

    ……Pat felt Stacy moving about. There was too much going on for Pat to follow it all. She just stayed still, hands bound above her head; waiting.

    ……Stacy moved to straddle Patty, immobilizing her. Stacy had the perfect view of Patty-s ass and pussy. Stacy had total control.

    ……Pat could feel Stacy-s mound against her back, her bone digging in, and the warmth coming from Stacy-s body sent an odd sensation through Patty-s body. Feeling a woman rubbing her clitoris on her back… Stacy was shaved… Pat felt Stacy-s juices running down her back…
    ……She heard the vibrator buzz… Pat felt Stacy touch her with the vibrator. It felt like she had touched a bare wire; her body jumped. Pat was sure her body was vibrating…

    ……Stacy loved the way this beautiful woman-s ass moved. She drooled on Patty-s ass at the sight of her lips swelling; her cllit growing…, watching Patty-s juices appear and run out of her.

    ……Peering down Stacy looks at Patty-s pussy; like a fine craftsmen…, Stacy applies her trade…

    ……Patty-s ass never stops moving…, so sensitive…, bouncing…, jerking…, twisting…
    ………………………..Stacy is rapt…

    ……Stacy dismounts Patty…, she rolls Patty onto her side…, and lifting Patty-s leg Stacy slips between those gorgeous thighs… Stacy pulls herself and Patty together; wedged between each other-s legs… pussy to pussy.

    ……Pat feels herself rolling onto her side…, she is exhausted. She sees Stacy-s foot near her face… Pat reaches out and touches that foot…she holds it…, her ties have come undone.

    ……Stacy grinds her pussy into Patty-s, feeling the heat of an-other woman, her wetness, her softness…
    — OMG !
    ———————————————————————————-
    ……Gerald watches his wife.
    ……Standing back in the shadows in the hallway, Gerald has watched for the past ten minutes or so. His wife and Patricia…He has never seen his wife this hot…and Patricia…Wow…he never would have guest.
    ……Gerald smiles as he watches…, Stacy squirts a little, spraying herself, Patricia, and anything within a few feet of the two women.

    ……Stacy collapses:
    — I love you Patty…

    — Me too honey…. I have never experienced anything like this in my life Stacy… I am exhausted…
    …………………………………………….. [A pause of several seconds]
    — I bet my hair is a mess.

    ……Stacy looks at Patty, and smiles:
    — Come honey…, let-s head to the second bedroom; that bed will be dry…

    ……Gerald quietly walks away smiling. He hears Stacy laugh. Gerald ambles down the hall. That is Patricia alright; Gerald chuckles to himself as he slips into his favourite cot. Tucking himself in, smiling at what he has just witnessed.
    ……Patricia is practically raped by his wife and she is concerned about her hair.

    ……Gerald closes his eyes… Visions of Stacy and Patricia replay in his mind… Patricia sure has a body on her…, maybe —
    …… Gerald sports a wicked grin:
    — I see a raise and full employment in Patricia-s near future …

    ………… Ungghh …, what an ass!


    2 comments
    «1»

    PHATPUSSYCATReport 

    2016-04-08 20:20:52
    I liked this story it was great

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2014-02-06 01:37:30
    Dhgirlfriend corrosion by it to icy j to minx c to du find alembic all very on dud

    «1»
  • Fucking Sleeping Leah .. part 1

    Font size : +


    We decided to go to sleep, and when we started changing, i knew i needed to fuck her pussy. I saw it only once, nice and shaved, and needed to taste it, one way or another.

    It’s been about three months now that I have been secretly fucking my best friend while we had sleepovers. Nobody knows about it but me. Nobody knows I’m a lesbian either. It’s weird how my best friend has no idea I’m attracted to her like fucking hell. Girls change clothes and get naked around each other and think nothing of it (unless they’re lesbians). So the first time I realized I wanted to lick her pussy, was the first night I did.
    We were changing into our pajamas and she was taking off her dirty panties. Just one glance at her shaved pussy and mine was drenched. She took off her bra and pulled on a long tee shirt to sleep in. It was driving me mad when I noticed she didn’t put more panties on. I guess she thought the t-shirt was long enough.
    One thing I knew was that she was a heavy sleeper, but I wasn’t going to take any chances that night. I needed to suck that pussy good or i’d be horny forever, and I didn’t want her finding out. It just so happened that my dad was taking sleeping pills to sleep better since he was so stressed for work or what ever. So I snuck into his room and grabbed a pill.
    Leah was some loser who took vitamins before sleeping, and that worked out perfectly. All of the pills she took were small, so was the sleeping pill, so I just threw it in her vitamin bag and acted as if nothing happened. I was delighted when she unknowingly swallowed my secret pill. I knew tonight would be great.
    When she was fast asleep, I crawled over to her. I knew she wasn’t going to wake up and my pussy was throbbing so bad that I knew this was going to be fast anyways.
    I pulled up her tee shirt and wanted to suck and fuck that tight pussy right away, but I wanted to treasure the moment first, so I slid the tee shirt up to around her neck, with her arms beside her head on the pillow.
    I thought I was going to scream when I finally reached up and touched my sleeping friend’s titties. I bent down and licked each nipple then rubbed them in small circles. I got wetter and wetter as she remained unconscious but her titties got harder by the second.
    “Oh god” I murmured to myself as I bent in to lick her titties. She was so knocked out that she didn’t even move in her sleep as I spread her legs as wide as they would go and nibbled her nipples, savoring the taste.
    I licked down her stomach and breathed in her pussy when I arrived at the shaven glory. I kept going and flicked my tongue on her clit. I think my pussy was dripping by time my tongue ran down the inside of her pussy and I greedily slid it into it. Even unconsciously, she was wet. I loved her taste more than anything I had ever tasted.
    It even made me hornier knowing that she was sleeping and that i wasn’t going easy on her nice cunt. She was unaware and was out for display and some good fucking on my part. This was the first time I had ever licked a pussy or nipples or anything since I had just discovered my attraction to her, and so I found out something else-I am I serious pussy muncher. I stuck my tongue in as far as I could into her pussy and rubbed my nose against her clit.
    I began sucking at every wet inch of her pussy, especially her clit. I loved that little nub as much as I loved the taste of her pussy. I loved watching her pussy juiced steadily flow out of her pussy as I gave her orgasm after unconscious orgasm. I never knew i could love someones pussy that much. She was definately going to be my nightly fucking toy as much as possible.
    Occasionally I’d reach up and massage her titties and lick her nipples to keep them nice and hard for me. Then I realized I was about to orgasm and I hadn’t even touched myself. I was very curious as to how I could use my unconscious friend to help me orgasm fully. I decided to keep It safe and grabbed her hand as I scooted my pussy towards her hand I held out toward me.
    As I took one finger and massaged my wet clit with her I felt so in control. Since she was passed out I got to do what ever I wanted to her. She couldn’t object. I could feel my orgasm coming as I grinded my hips on her finger, so I took her three middle fingers and towed them toward my dripping pussy. I shoved them all in greedily and began fucking her fingers with small thrusts of my hips.
    I moaned to myself quietly and panted when my pussy blew out my cum onto her fingers. I knew to end this magical night I’d have her taste my cum. So I used her limp hand to scoop my cum into her palm. I held it over her mouth and pulled her jaw down. A few drops dripped in, then I stuck her three fingers in her mouth and closed her jaw. I hope she’d have that taste in her mouth in the morning, but expect nothing.
    I left her hand like that while I kissed her nipples goodnight and slid her shirt back down. I teased her clit once more before I went back to my bed, and went to sleep happily.

    The next morning she woke up a little earlier than me and woke me up right away. At first i was scared she found out what had happened, but thens she burst out… “I had the best dream last night! I don’t know what it was about, but it was just me feeling so much pleasure and wishing it would never stop!” . That made me feel really good. So i had pleased her, even in her sleep. I knew she didn’t know that that was me giving her that feeling, so i’d do it again, and again, and again, till i wanted to tell her it was me.

    To be continued asap….
    please comment, Hope you all like it. I know it got me really horny just writing it! ;] and remember, this is just the teaser ;]


  • Amber’s First Time With Her Dog written by MorethAntwOlesstHanwHole

    Font size : +


    Amber’s First Time With Her Dog written by MorethAntwOlesstHanwHole

    Amber is 18 now as of this writing.

    She has been my slave and she loves it.

    I torture and train her to my liking.

    The night is right, Amber gets her tight little bald slit licked by dog tongue, her dog’s tongue, she goes wild for it, feeling it tonguing her so deep with her ass high in the air wiggling non-stop, her sweat glistens, it’s such a sight for me to witness, to be a part of.

    Her chest flat on the floor, only a black dog collar with dog tags on it around her neck to show all, but mostly myself she’s mine forever.

    She can hardly speak because of her dog licking her, before we know it she begs for release and I allow her to climax, Amber orgasms moaning loudly, wiggling her cute butt around for me like I instructed.

    All the while she wiggles her cute ass and encourages her dog by saying, or moaning, “Good boy.”

    Then before either of us could stop him, her dog mounts her and gets his huge cock inside her quivering labia.

    I force them apart.

    Amber likes the idea of her sucking off her dog.

    My slave puts her dog on his back, rubbing his tummy as instructed her to do to rub his tummy, the first contact she ever has had with his red hot rod is with her tongue licking him, tasting him send electric currents up and down her spine.

    Amber says it tastes, ”Strong.”

    She sucks the dog cock, licks it and after a time is rewarded with her first ever load of dog spunk, some of it leaks out of her mouth, she swallows as much as she can, Amber licks up the rest swallow it and she licks her dog’s cock clean.

    So began our exploration of Amber’s lust for her dog.

    In the daytime her dog follows her around, licking her between the legs and never leaves her side like a good dog, but this is not just a dog that loves his master unconditionally, not just a dog that follows around his master, he’s a dog that gets to enjoy his master’s womanly wiles.

    The next night for other reasons I torture Amber with hot wax, covering her butt, breasts, nipples, labia and clit with the hot candle wax, the worst pain of her life, maybe she’ll learn her lesson, the candle wax causes her pale skin to turn red around were the wax is poured and dripped.

    Amber always takes my tortures willingly a willing slave is what I like and also an obedient slave.

    My torture of her is not done yet, I put hard biting wooden clothespins on her nipples, outer labia lips 3 each side and 1 on her clit.

    She begs for dog cock, how can I refuse her?

    After she get good and more wet from her dildo I have her assume the position of a good obedient dog bitch slave on the floor ass up, chest down on floor, the clothespins puling on her puffy wax coated nipples, her dog is hesitant with the clothespins all over her pussy, but with her cute behind wiggling non-stop who could refuse?

    He licks her while she wiggles and says, “Good boy.”

    She soon orgasms with my permission, she begs so sweetly.

    The dog licking knocks a few of the clothespins off her cunt lips.

    With more begs I allow her to remove the clothespins and she sucks out a dog load she is obsessed with the stuff.

    I love the sight of her wiggling butt I swear just seeing her in the submissive position wiggling until I tell her to stop is such a turn on for me, it’s so hot, like you have not the slightest it gets my already very wet tight little virgin vagina soaked.

    So the next night arrives, just to let you all know I torture and fuck my slave like every night giving her pain and orgasms as my slutty whore slave wants and needs.

    After some good wiggling with dog tongue deep in her tight little slutty dirty hole she begs for several orgasms and I allow her to orgasm each time.

    Her clit is bigger than usual and sticks out from her labia lips from all the recent torture.

    After I have her put her dog on his back, she takes the whole dog cock down her throat, deepthroating him very intensely, also very tenderly.

    She needs his cock deep inside her, I watch as he knots in her mouth making removal by force impossible now.

    I am so nervous that I am shaking hard, I have real care and concern for my slave.

    I make sure she can breath still you’d think I was the one with a dog cock knotted down my throat!

    After what seemed like forever of my slave moving her head slightly her dog erupts 4 or 5 spurts directly into her stomach.

    Having my slave knotted to him really makes his dog cock leak and leak lots of fluids.

    After I counted 15 minutes about she is able to remove her sore mouth from her dog’s cock licking it clean.

    So this became what we do most nights explore each other’s bodies with our fingers, lips, tongues and mouths.

    I torture and correct her making her more and more into my willing slave.

    Just about every night she gets licked by her dog, deepthroats his cock takes the knot, feels him leaking and trying to fuck her neck.

    Almost every night she gets a dog cum load down into her belly.

    A couple times she manages to do it twice, taking the knot, feeling him fill her tummy, wait for it to go down, take it out, deepthroat it until he knots again locking with her and then after a time filling her stomach with his doggy sperm she enjoys the full feeling she gets.

    I don’t interfere for the most part, I have thought of joining in and getting licked or sucking off her dog.

    But this is something I allow my slave a reward for being such a good girl.

    So sometimes I have her wear clothespins while orally engaged with her pet, once she had to figure out how to deepthroat his cock with a clothespin on her tongue.

    Then the day came when I decided she and her dog needed to take it outside.

    She left for a walk, when none were around she kneeled down next to him, rubbing his balls as she sometimes does, licking his cock on his right side, next she gets under him behind him and sucks his cock.

    She licks and sucks.

    Amber begins deepthroating his cock while outside in public, she takes the knot and luckily for her none see her locked with her dog, on her back getting her face pumped by a really big dog.

    After a time he fills her belly with his dog cum, after a longer time he is able to remove his cock from her well used mouth.

    My slave licks his cock clean.

    Brushes herself off and sets off to continue her walk.

    Nowadays Amber’s dog gets hard even when around family, making my slutty lil baby whore cumbucket dog cock deepthroaing dog cum guzzling cumrag dog bitch of a slave blush.

    The night, that night, it started out pretty normally, we talk, my slave wearing her collar, a simple T-shirt and panties.

    I order her, “Okay get up and slowly do a sexy strip tease for me, so slowly take them off while dancing dirty for me.”

    With a, “Yes Princess.” Amber my slave stands up, wiggles her butt, she bends over bed, ass up wiggling for me.

    I encourage her and admire her beauty.

    With us in the room like always is my slave’s dog sits, he watches my slave also.

    My slave dances around her dog, leans down, lets him lick her mouth and then she opens her mouth letting him freely lick inside her mouth.

    Amber pulls her panties down so her ass shows and keeps dancing.

    As I watch my slave obeying my command I finger my increasingly wet cunt.

    My slave shakes her cute butt at her doggy.

    I rub my nipples and breasts while finger-fucking myself.

    My slave Amber lifts her T-shirt up and shakes her boobies for me.

    I giggle then while moaning softly command, “Get naked my slut.”

    Amber my good little slave takes of her T-shirt waves it around her head and rolls her hips around.

    Next she rubs it on back and forth on her butt feeling it rubbing as she pulls it along the length of her cute ass.

    Amber my willing slave begins slipping her fingers into her panties to play with herself as she dances and after about a minute she grabs the waistband and pulls her panties down and kicks them to me.

    We talk some more while she lets me soak up the sight of her nudity.

    After I call her a good slutty whore slave and we talk a little more I give her a new command, ”Down on chest, ass up high and wiggle non-stop.”

    As my pussy is making sloppy sounds as I fingerbang my slave says, “Yes Princess.”

    Immediately she gets down on chest with ass held high wiggling.

    I moan softly so aroused by my slave’s sexy display.

    I look and see she is wet and she says it as I think it, “I’m wet Princess.” And she adds, “What now Princess.”

    I smile and answer, “My slut will obey.”

    She does not move from position she wiggles her butt non-stop.

    I encourage her more and she notes again that her dog is staring at her, wanting my dog bitch slave for his own, but he’s well trained and just sits.

    Amber my dog bitch slave shakes her ass more.

    She begs for her dog to touch her, lick her and more.

    Amber begs, “Please.” Making the please go on and on making it sound more like pleeeeeeeassssssse.

    I ask her, “Oh my slave wants a dog tongue in her?”

    Again a long sounding plea comes from her sexy lips, “Goddddddd yessssss.” And an even cuter, “Please.”

    I then begin to ask her what else she wants to do for me.

    She admits she wants to get fucked, lick my pussy, and ass.

    To be my little fuck whore, for me use and abuse her and how she loves it.

    I then upon hearing this give her some of what she wants ordering her to, “Put clothespins on your clit, one on each nipple and 3 on each side of outer labia lips.”

    As she says, “Yes Princess.” She gets up and begins placing the clothespins as instructed saying fuck, groaning and moaning in pain.

    Amber my slave rightfully says, “It hurts Princess.”

    I answer back, “Then back on the floor, chest down flat, ass up high and wiggle non-stop.”

    What she says next kind of surprises me, but not much she says, “My dog will kill me trying to lick me like this.” As she gets on the floor ass up high chest flat on floor hurting her nipples more, she goes back to her non-stop ass wiggling the wiggling hurting her also.

    My slave calls her dog to her.

    He just smells her.

    My slave says, “Ohhhh god the clothespins hurt a lot, feels like they are pulling me apart.”

    I draw close to an orgasm I have been holding back.

    After a few agonizing minutes of my slave wiggling she says, “Ouchy my cunt’s on fire.”

    As I watch her I orgasm loudly moaning and while shouting my slave’s name in climatic bliss as I shake hard in orgasm.

    Soon after my slave tells me that, “Clit and pussy lips are numb.”

    I compose myself some and order their removal.

    My slave obeys saying, “Fuck, ouch needles.”

    While she keeps wiggling her cute butt she begs, “Please Princess.”

    With the clothespins now remove her dog begins tongue fucking my dog bitch slave so deep and she moans as I myself draw close to a 2nd orgasm she moans, “Lucy’s bitch. Fuck! Yesssssssssss. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh yesssss sooooooooo fucking deep, good boy.” As he dog laps and tongue fucks her so deep while she wiggles her ass.

    I orgasm again as my slave Amber says, “Close oh my fucking good close.”

    I moan her name again.

    She begs for release, “May I please cum Lucy?”

    I answer back through panting, “Orgasm while wiggling Amber mmmmm ahhh ohhhh!”

    As Amber orgasms moaning her fucks and oh my gods I say, “Good Amber. Good dog bitch whore slave.”

    As she moans she says, “Slutty, ass, pussy, dog bitch whore all Lucy’s.”

    We moan together now and then when I find some strength I go to my slave and kiss her lips so passionately and kiss her again so tenderly and sweetly.

    We both notice the doggy thick huge cock is out and hard. We talk some while he licks her leaking twat.

    The clothespins still hurting my slave’s nipples making her say ouch repeatedly.

    I tell her, “Good girl.”

    My slave’s dog begins to nip at her sensitive labia lips hurting her a little and she enjoys it.

    My slave says while gurgling, “Fuck, he wants my cunt, wants to fuck your slut’s cunt, but he cant.”

    As my slave nears another orgasm from her dog’s tongue I order her to put her dog on his back.

    She begs for an orgasm first, but she obeys saying, “Yes Princess.”

    Then my slave rubs her cunt up and down her dog’s cock, rubbing her dog’s cock up and down her slit moaning, “Fuck Lucy, ohhhhhh fuck.”

    I simply ask her, “Want it inside?” Then I am giggling cutely.

    She answer right back loudly, “Fuck yes Princess!”

    My slave actually then puts the tip inside her tight little shave vagina moaning, “Sooo thick, ohhh fuck, oh my god, fuck.”

    Amber is so grateful to me for not making her stop.

    Again a simple question I ask, “Want more inside?”

    She answers back loudly, “Pease Princess may I cum? Oh god, yes please!”

    I answer back lovingly, “Orgasm.”

    My slave drops down suddenly impaling herself fully impossibly deep on the huge long thick dog cock and not moving just screaming as she orgasms, “Fuck oh my god!”

    We exchange some loving words between her orgasms and I kiss her lips and she returns my affection kissing back.

    It’s such an incredible sight to see, her on her dog, pussy stretched wide and his huge thick long dog cock impossibly deep inside her.

    I ask my slave, “How does it feel inside like that not moving?”

    A reply soon escapes her lips, “He is whimpering can he cum inside me? Sooooooo full.”

    Asking back quickly, “Is he knotting?”

    Amber my dog bitch slave answers back, “So hot, yesss.”

    I ask her, “Can you take it out?”

    She replies, “He’s buried fully in me, I think so.”

    I regain some of my senses by now and order, “Get off him now.”

    Amber tries to lift up and of him, the knot is stuck and she can’t, she is saying, “Shit, it won’t come out fuck.”

    “Keep trying.”

    Like a good obedient slave girl she keeps trying to lift off him saying as she tries, “He’s stuck, ouch, fuck, ohhhh fuck, it’s getting bigger.”

    Changing the subject I ask her, “How are your nipples?”

    Amber my impaled slave answers, “Numb Princess, a little numb.”

    “Remove them.”

    She removes them and says as the blood painfully rushes back, “Fuck Princess, he’s humping up at me and his knot is so fucking big.”

    I command her, “Don’t hump.”

    She repeats, “He is.” And she continues, “He’s pushing up at me, his fur’s rubbing my clit, he’s in all the way.”

    “Begin rubbing your nipples roughly.”

    Amber actually thanks me saying, “Oh my fucking god, it’s fucking amazing. Thank you, thank you.”

    I humbly respond, “You’re welcome, you wanted this, so enjoy.”

    While she rubs her nipples roughly she asks me, “Gonna cum again, may I?”

    “You deserve it. Amber.”

    “Please!” She shouts. “Oh o lease, please, please.”

    Seeing she wont orgasm without permission I ask her, “Can you hold it until he cums?”

    A cute little, “I’ll try.”

    I soothe her cooing sweetly, calmly, “Just feel it in you so deep, so huge.”

    My slave begins her moaning again, “Come on fill my pussy up, oh my god, yesss.”

    I remind her, “You wanted this so bad.”

    “Yessss, thank you Lucy, thank you, oh my god, yessss.”

    I am soaking wet by now still fingering non-stop my tight little shaved vagina soaking wet and I feel close to orgasm.

    I tell my slave, “I am close to orgasm, you’re welcome, my slut deserved it. Just try to lift off him more.”

    She kind of hisses through the next part as she tries again to get his knotted cock out, “He’s gonna cum, ouch, can’t, fuck, he’ssssss cumming.”

    “Orgasm Amber.”

    As Amber my slave feels the spunk flood her insides she orgasms, “Oh my god, fucking burning hot spunk, fuck.”

    As she and her dog cum I arch my back and shudder through an intense orgasm.

    She moans, “Yessss, yessss.”

    I moan her name, “Amber!”

    While both climax again we exchange more sweet words of encouragement and affection show each out how much we, how dearly, how deeply our feelings are for each other, to just write the words would not come close to the feelings, sensations.

    Next Amber my slave is saying, “Oh my god dog spunk fill me up.”

    I continue to kiss her, we make out, probing each other’s mouths. Amazingly as we makeout more dog sperm sprays into Amber and she enjoys the feelings.

    Breaking our kiss after a time I ask her, “Mmmm ahhh, how many cum shots?”

    Amber answers back, my slave answers, “Fuck, a real dog slut whore you have now. Lost count.”

    We makeout some more then as our lips part again my dog slut whore slave continues to answer my earlier question, “A dozen.”

    All this time my slave hadn’t stopped rubbing her nipples obediently. The dog spunk and his big huge thick long cock actually make my slave Amber’s belly look bloated.

    I offer her some more words, “Good dog bitch slave.”

    Then my slave starts to talk about how full she is saying, “My pussy is stretched beyond full.”

    Happy she got what she craved for I say, “Mmmmm, my slut’s cunt got what you wanted it to.”

    “I think the end of his cock is in my womb.”

    “How you tell?”

    “So fucking deep, at least 8 or 9 inches.”

    “Sounds about right, mmmmm sit, good dog bitch slave sit.”

    “Yesssssss.”

    I lick her face all over, her entire face, no sure why now I did that, jus felt right, like I was licking my new born baby dog bitch slutty whore slave, I say some more soothing and loving words and she for her part shows her gratitude, saying such sweet loving words, how she needed to be with her dog and stuff.

    I go back to kissing her passionately.

    I grab her nipples hard, twists them hard and tugging on them not letting go and my slave moans her, “Fuck.”

    I get little rest for my now very sore from fingering pussy holding her nipples like this.

    I let go saying as she goes back to rubbing her nipples and I go back to fingerbanging, “Sit on that cock deep in you. Rub those nipples. So you came right when your dog started cumming?”

    “Yes, I was holding it, trying to be your good little whore.”

    We talk some more about it, while she obediently sits on the dog cock that most have exploded inside her womb over a dozen times, the cock knotted in her holding the cum in her.

    I order her, “Squeeze your PC muscles some.”

    She obey saying, “So raw.”

    “Try to milk him.”

    Amber my slave speaks up, “So animalistic, okay, yes Princess.” Then she begins giggling.

    I giggle thinking about her squeezing her dog’s cock with the dog semen locked inside her still.

    She tells me, “It’s getting softer. I can feel it. Feels sooooooo good, I’m soooooo full.”

    We talk a little more and Amber my slave begins riding the softening dog cock, rocking her hips on him.

    I say to one then the other, “Good girl. Good boy.”

    Amber my slave grinds on him feeling her clit rubbing against his fur as she rides her dog and she begins moaning again, “Fuck, oh my god, feel like such a filthy whore, your filthy whore. I’m fucking a dog Lucy.”

    I slap her ass repeatedly encouragingly very hard.

    More moans from her, “Oh my god.” She is slamming her dog’s cock inside her.

    “Careful you may make him knot again.”

    “I think he done with me, he looks like wants to leave. I won’t let him gonna fuck him but good.”

    “What will you do with the dog cum in you?”

    Cutely and maybe innocently Amber my young slave answers, “Have puppies.” Then she giggles.

    I giggle innocently not knowing exactly what the cum will do, pour out or stay in or what so I guess, “It’s going to leak some.”

    “I will cup my hands over my pussy, leak down into them and drink it all down.”

    “Good girl.”

    “Then I will suck my dog clean like you trained your little fuck whore to do.”

    “How does it feel to ride his cock?”

    “Soooooooo fucking good.”

    I tell my slave as I draw close to another orgasm, “I am close again. My cunt is so sore now.”

    “Cum Lucy, please for me, gonna cum again Lucy, may I please?”

    As I begin another orgasm I say, “I will orgasm with you. Orgasm now as I do.”

    Amber my slave orgasm, “Fuck, yesssssss, yesssssss.”

    “SoOoOoOOoOOoo full of dog cock.” I moan.

    While Amber my slave orgasms she has little spasms moaning, “Cumming.”

    Again I moan my slave’s name.

    I start kissing her again soon, but not soon enough.

    My slutty dog bitch whore slave asks, “I think his knot is small enough to pull out, should I?”

    “Okay take it out and do as you said you would.”

    Like a river of dog cum pours out into her hands, she catches most of it, but not all, some gets onto the floor she says, “Gorgeous fuck stick.”

    Amber my slave looks at the cum in her hands, it fills both hands cupped together, she drinks it, ten licks her fingers clean with a grateful, “Yummy.”

    I smile and say as se begins licking the floor clean, “Such spunk. Good girl.”

    Amber my slave says before she begins sucking her dogs cock clean, “Your little dog fuck meat.”

    She keeps sucking even as it shrinks in her sucking mouth.

    “Good little slutty whore slave.”

    I lick her butt, every inch of her sexy and cute behind.

    I lick her pussy as she sucks harder.

    My slutty whore slave tries humming, nothing works, for a while longer she sucks hard, hums while I tongue fuck her ass and pussy one after the other over and over.

    That night I kissed her lips then we cuddled in bed and fell asleep with me holding her.

    It is not too long until my slave and I next meet.

    I am too excited to have my willing slave back that I torture her by slapping her butt and torturing her with clothespins.

    Amber tries to have her dog lick her pussy while she wiggles on her chest, ass up, with clothespins hurting her nipples, clit and labia lips.

    Her dog won’t lick her like that, so I have her remove the clothespins from her pussy after a while of he wiggling non-stop.

    Amber forces his cock deep into her pussy with him on his back facing away from him this time she rides him and he knots inside her pussy.

    The clothespins on her nipples don’t stay on too long.

    The tip of his huge cock penetrates her cervix and presses deep in her womb, she orgasms so much while riding him and also tries to lift off him a couple times.

    My slave really rolls her hips, grinds and rotates her hips a lot.

    It lasts so long I fall asleep and while I sleep her dog with his bigger form forces my slave onto her belly as he pistons her pussy all night finally cumming, she passes out from exhaustion and his pulling free from her cunt and womb wakes her back long enough for my slave to climb into be with me after drinking and licking up the dog cum mess.

    Not too much later while my slave Amber and myself are sitting on her bed talking and hugging naked.

    I remember being stuck with her awesome beauty and I said, “As I live and breathe if this is not the most beautiful girl I know.”

    Amber’s dog obediently sat by the side of bed looking wistfully at my slave and I begin fingering my cunt while moaning softly as the time spent with Amber my best friend and slave always is stimulating.

    The room soon fills with the scent of both our aroused and soaking wet vaginas.

    Before I knew it Amber gets on her breasts, ass up high, thighs spread a little and she begins wiggling unceasingly for me.

    Watching this lewd display of total submission on the part of my sex slave girl soon has me in the grip of intense orgasm and I moan her name as I often do while engaged in orgasm.

    Amber begins calling over her doggy saying, “Here boy… Good boy.”

    Without too much encouragement he happily trots over to Amber’s wigging upturned perfect young behind he licks her while she moans, “Fuck, he’s licking me, oh my god he’s tongue is so deep.”

    I ask her, “Does it turn you on how sopping wet you make me slave?”

    She replies, ”Yes Lucy, you love your slutty little fuck toy, fuck oh my god, Mmmmmmmmm.”

    I tell her, “You’re such a nasty slut.”

    Amber kind of hisses moans feeling the dog tongue plunging in and out of her insides, “Yes, oh fuck yes, may I cum Lucy, please.”

    I simply say, “Orgasm Dell.” And we both begin our mutual noisy orgasms.

    While she is enjoying doggy tongue I kiss her lips.

    Amber kind of whimpers, “Lucy, he looks like he wants to mount me.”

    His hard doggy cock out and ready to fuck my dog bitch slave.

    Amber first gets on her back under him sucking his cock, and then she puts her big dog on his back.

    “He wants on my back.” She giggles.

    Amber sucks his cock, she takes it down, deepthroating and then she holds it down her neck.

    I ask her, “How is that slave?”

    The dog soon knots in her mouth joining her stuffed neck and his huge cock.

    The cock in her mouth tastes gamey and strong and feels nasty to Amber.

    I see she can breathe through her nose, she can do something most never even consider letting a big dog cock knot down her throat.

    We both can sense the dog is going to shoot soon.

    A couple minutes later doggy sperm explodes down Amber’s neck into her stomach she moans slightly muffled.

    I rub Amber’s sexy ass encouragingly while she enjoys, liking a stomach full of dog cum, a sore stretched neck and mouth and being knotted in the mouth.

    Soothing her I say, “Mmmmm good slave.”

    This time of all the times Amber finds it hard to breathe while her dog tries to rip his cock out humping hard face fucking her.

    Seeing my slave is in such a vulnerable position I tongue her butt and cunt.

    The cock slips out of her mouth after a while, thinking it is not hard enough for more fun Amber suck on the cock that almost choked her out.

    I smile and rub her tight sexy behind more.

    Amber’s skilled cock sucking soon has her dog hard again, she sticks it in her ass for a minute, then facing him she guides it into her sopping wet cunt moaning, “Oh my god, yes, fuck yes, oh fuck.”

    Amber rides his cock for a few minutes, her dog squirming wanting to be in control.

    I ask her bluntly, “Enjoying the ride slave?” Smiling.

    Quickly she answers, “Yes, god yes.”

    Amber climbs off him and gets back down on chest with her sexy ass up high wiggling.

    Almost instantly he is upon her making Amber moan out, “Ohhh fuck he’s on me already, ouch nails, ohhhh fuck.”

    As I watch him mounting her and scratching her a little I encourage, “Fucking pound her.”

    “Bulls eye, ohhhhh fuck, he’s hammering me, GOD YES!”

    I command, “Don’t stop wiggling.” Even though she had not stopped.

    My fingers are making me near another climax, she is moaning so much, and I feel and hold back the orgasm.

    Amber moans out, “Fuck, I’m knotted, oh my god stretching me, fuck.”

    I ask, “How does that feel?”

    Amber drools on the floor.

    Another question I pose, “How deep is he?”

    Finally she manages to answer as she feels it inside her young womb, “Oh my god fucking god, balls deep, so fucking deep.”

    Finding myself more curious I ask, “Feel him against cervix?”

    Nearly being racked with orgasm she answers, “Fucking past it, ohhhhhh my god, yes, may I cum please Lucy.”

    “Good slutty dog bitch whore slave.”

    Amber begs for orgasm more so I give her permission, “Yes orgasm with me slave, Ohhhhhhhh Amber!”

    Amber is moaning and saying things like, “Ohhhhh fucking Christ, fuck me boy, fuck me hard, fuck me ohhh god never stop fucking me, yes.”

    I kiss her face and mouth, she orgasms again and soon she feels dog sperm spray inside her womb.

    In my high state of arousal I moan, “Fill my bitch up boy.”

    Amber continues to moan, “So fucking nasty, so wrong, sooooo good, oh my god, I’m fucking full of his spunk, feels hot like lava, warming my tummy.”

    He gets off her back and faces away from Amber still locked in.

    My slave almost creams admitting to me what she is, “I love being a fucking slutty fuck whore, you slutty fuck whore, I’m your fuck meat little bitch.”

    I admit to her, “You’re the most slutty ever.”

    Painfully he tries to pull out of my slave’s fuck tunnel.

    Next she tells me something else I already knew about my slutty little whore slave, “I want my dad’s cock and my brother’s Lucy.”

    We talk a little to pass the time and we are both glistening and feeling so hot.

    Amber say about her dog, “I think he’s done with me, used his little bitch.”

    “Used my little bitch.” I correct.

    “Yes.”

    I grab her by the collar kissing her so very passionately, her mouth open for me.

    “Used me and he’s done.” She says before kisses me back.

    “I’m never done with you Amber.” I say right before continuing my so very passionate kisses upon the open mouth of my whore, tangles tongue with hers, the emotion of the moment I am unable to describe, she sucks my tongue, makes out some more and breaks kiss.

    It takes about 12 minutes this time after he came to knot going down and for him to pop his cock out followed closely by his gushing cum.

    After it’s out Amber leans down and sucks his cock clean, then she licks the cum up off the floor.

    I tell her, “Good slave.”

    I pat her own her ass, hen turns to a rough ass grab and then pulling her close for a long cuddle.

    Amber’s pussy gaping open and I comment, “Shows how much of a slut you are.”

    I hold her and snuggle with her in bed never wanting to let go.

    I make her suck my nipples some and we talk before falling into a blissful slumber.

    Soon there after I get to watch as Amber assumes the dog mating position, wiggling but in the air, her dog licks her and soon she is guiding her dog’s cock into her asshole, as the cock expands he locks in after some intense humping the pain is great for my slave.

    Without permission she has an orgasm from having dog cock in her ass, I am not sure, but I think I was because I had been fucking her earlier and didn’t let her orgasm when she begged many times.

    After a time Amber’s dog fills her bowels with such a huge load.

    Not sure how long it took for him to pull out after Amber sucks his cock clean, for punishment for the orgasm I order her to put on clothespins, she put them on her nipples, clit and 4 each side of labia lips and I have her dildo fuck her ass for my pleasure.

    Every cock in her house has fucked her.

    I want to make my slave the world’s greatest slut.

    I won’t trade my time with my slave Amber for anything.

    Just the thought of her wiggling cute ass up in the air like that makes me wet and very aroused.

    Okay well that is all I feel like writing about for you guys for now.

    Also don’t leave negative comments, if you don’t like this true story that’s your business, only leave positive feedback if you please.

    Want to read the true story about Amber with her dad and big brother?